Chapter 9
The guards have come to the realization that you enjoy most of the abuse they've been heaping on you. That led them to start searching out more and more depraved ways to torture and use you, in hope of finding your breaking point.
One of them stumbled across the work of Dolcett on the internet and wondered if they could do it to you.
As much as the idea of impaling you on a spit and roasting you alive sounded like fun they decided they have to keep you alive. Too much paperwork if you die. And besides they're having far too much fun torturing you to have it end so soon.
Instead, they decide that they are going to impale you in the spit and roast you but only for half an hour.
There's a company picnic coming up for the 4th of July so it's the perfect time to barbecue you.
The picnic is being held in a clearing in the woods. It's warm and sunny and all the guards are relaxed, drinking, and happy. It would be a wholesome scene except for the naked sissy slut bound to the trees at the edge of the clearing. Standing, spread eagled, wrists and ankles tied to two trees.
The fire pit has been lit. They're just waiting for the fire to burn down and the coals to get hot.
While you're waiting to be "cooked" the warm summer breezes caress your naked, slutty, thicc body. Your nipples have grown hard, and your pathetic little cock is starting to stir too.
As the fire starts to die down your untied and led to the picnic table and told to climb up onto it. On your hands and knees, ass in the air, they start to prepare you for roasting.
Your hair is soaked and tied up. Herbs and onions are shoved into your boipussy. For flavour. An apple is pushed into your mouth. Not so much for flavour but only to make you look a like a roasting piglet.
They make you lay flat on the table and a large, round, stake is laid the length of your body. Ropes soon secure you to it. A wooden Frame is laid across your shoulders and you're soon bound to it as well. Lastly, a thick, long wooden stake is pushed deep into your gaping cunt and attached to the spit.
The entire time they're preparing you the guards talk about you in the 3rd person. They refer to you as "her" sometimes, but usually, "it".
Two burly guards grab each end of the spit and hoist you off the table. It's uncomfortable, but not quite painful. More than anything it's humiliating. You're a piece of meat, yet again, for their amusement. This time quite literally.
The heat hits you immediately when they put the spit in its rack. A small motor is going to rotate you over the fire, just like a fucking animal to be consumed.
It doesn't take long for the heat to start making you dizzy and light headed. It's also turning you on.
The heat licking at your useless cock with each rotation. The guards laughing at you and enjoying the spectacle.
After a few minutes they break out the barbecue sauce and start pouring it all over your limp body. Covering you, head to toe in sticky sweet sauce. A bottle gets shoved up your ass and the sauce pours in to mix with the other ingredients already inside you.
You've lost track of time. You're hoping you don't have to endure too much more. You can feel your cock and balls starting to singe. Your tits are glowing hot. The pain is becoming almost too much to take. Your screams and pleading are muffled by the apple in your mouth. Not that any of them would take pity and offer you relief.
The last thing you remember hearing, before you passed out, is one of them saying "Three more minutes and then we'll take the meat off the fire."
You're awakened by a bucket of cold water being thrown on you. Every inch of your body feels like it's been sunburnt. To make matters worse you're covered in sticky sweet barbecue sauce.
The guards want to get you cleaned up a little before the next stage of the festivities bit there's no hose to spray you down with. Then a brilliant idea emerges.
You're tossed on the ground, still tied to the spit, and the four dogs that have been hanging around are called over. They quickly begin licking the sticky sweet sauce off of you. Their rough tongues dragging across your burnt body is agonizing. Because you're a sick fuck, you like it. You start to moan and wiggle around to give the dogs access to more of you. Especially your pathetic little cock.
A couple of the guards notice what you're doing and start to laugh. They point out to everyone that you're fucking enjoying it. Everyone agrees that you're the most depraved, filthy, amoral, piece of fuck meat they've ever seen. They're excited about it. It means they can do anything to you. No matter how depraved, degrading, disgusting, violent, or taboo.
While they are chatting about what to do next, one of the dogs lifts his leg and starts pissing on you. The hot stream feels scalding on your burnt skin. It splashes across your stomach and chest. Some of it gets up around your neck and you open your mouth, hoping to be able to drink some of it to relieve your incredible thirst.
Everyone has gone silent, watching in amazement. When the second dog starts pissing on your chest you wiggle around to take it in the face. The hot dog piss in your mouth giving you relief from the thirst and a fantastic thrill at being able to be so fucking filthy. It's at that moment that the last 2 dogs start pissing all over your hard, but pathetic, cock. Your moans of pleasure leave the guards, and their wives, laughing and cheering.
Because it's the 4th of July the guards have brought along a bunch of flags, firecrackers and decorations to celebrate the day.
The dogs have licked you clean and lost interest in pissing on you so everyone is looking for a new amusement.
It's time to do some decorating.
You're untied from the spit and another bucket of ice cold water is thrown on your limp body. As you lay there, dazed, aroused, humiliated, you wonder what fucked up thing they could possibly have in mind.
A kick to the ribs gets you on your back. A couple more kicks and you're spread eagle in the grass.
One of the wives has brought a bunch of small flags. The paper ones with a wooden stick. She wants to shove them in your piss hole. The only problem is you've gone limp. It would be much easier if your clit was hard. It only takes her a moment to figure out how to get you hard again. She drops her panties, lifts her dress, squats over your face and starts to piss. It works like a charm. You can't help yourself. You open your slut mouth and drink it all down as quickly as you can. The shame and humiliation does what it was intended to do. Your useless cock is nice and hard again.
With her cunt still firmly pressed to your face she begins sliding the stick of the flag down into your cock. You're so embarrassed and ashamed at how much you're loving this treatment.
She manages to push two more flags into your pisshole. As she hops off your face she tells you to get the fuck up. You're exhausted and hesitant. A quick kick in the head and a slap across the face gets your moving. Your struggle to your feet.
She instructs you to show everyone how patriotic you are and to start waving the flags. Your efforts aren't even close to what she wants and she kicks you in the ass, over and over, making you stumble around, and making your faggot clit wiggle. The laughter from the crowd is so fucking humiliating and you wonder what the fuck is wrong with you that you love it.
That's when someone suggests that they should tun you into a proper flag pole.
Chapter 10

Having grown tired of watching your futile attempts to wave the little flags jammed in your pisshole the wives have decided to turn you into a “proper” flag pole.

A shovel is tossed at your feet and you’re ordered to start digging. They want a hole two feet deep and 3 feet wide. And you had better hurry the fuck up. Your efforts are decent to being but because of all the abuse you’ve endured so far today you start to tire and slow down. A crack of the whip then the sting as it bites into your ass. You dig faster. Another crack and another stripe across your sissy ass. You don’t speed up digging but your clit starts to involuntarily grow. This prompts laughter and ridicule from the guards, and particularly, the women. They can’t believe just how much of a pathetic, pain and abuse craving, sissy slut you really are.

Before too long the hole is complete. She shoves you to your knees at the edge of the hole, facing it. Turning to one of the other wives she says, “Jenn, bring the big flag and pole over here. We’re going to do this up right. Real patriotic.” She shoves you forward, so that you fall into the hole. Because of the size of the hole only your upper body fits. Your ass is in the air, sticking straight up. Completely gaping and exposed.

As she hands over the flagpole Jenn says, “I don’t think it’s going to fit. It’s way to big.” It’s not going to matter if it’s too big or not. One way or another it’s going in your cunt. Lubed, dry. No one cares.

The fat, wooden, flag pole is pushed up against the entrance to your cunt and pressure is slowly applied. It’s starting to work its way in. You do your best to relax and push out, to get the pole in your cunt without too much pain and tearing. It helps, but there is still so much of the huge pole to go.

She starts to lose patience with the progress and starts shoving harder and harder. Your cries for her to please stop are, obviously, ignored and you’re told to shut the fuck up and take it. You’re reminded that you’re only there to entertain them. Your pain doesn’t matter. Besides, she says, your hard clit says you’re enjoying it. She makes you admit you like it. You have to yell, loudly, for everyone to hear, that you like having the flag pole shoved up your ass.

Jenn starts to help. Between the two of them they’re able to force the pole deep into your cunt. Judging by how full you feel, you think there’s about two feet of hard wood up inside you. You’re ashamed of yourself for being proud of how much you can take.

Once it’s firmly in place a flag is attached to pole. It gently unfurls in the breeze. The wind playing with the cloth makes the pole move around in your cunt, pushing it from side to side. It feels like the wind is fucking you.

Your told that you cannot let the flag fall. It’s disrespectful. If it falls you’ll be beaten unconscious.
The group goes back to drinking, snacking and playing games, leaving you there. An object to amuse them.
After about half an hour you notice the dogs are sniffing around you, curious as to why you’re there. Realizing you’re not moving much they conclude you’re not a person and start pissing on you, like they would any tree, bush or shrub. At first they piss on your ass, because the flag pole is a natural place for them to piss. Eventually though they piss on your shoulders, back and face. Because you’re in the hole it’s really convenient for them to piss all over you.
Everyone sees it happening but there’s no way they’re going to stop it. It’s way too funny. Hell, not only are they not going to stop it, they’re going to join in. For the next hour you endure an almost non-stop rain of piss. All over your back and ass, all over the back of your head. In your face. So much in your face. Each time someone pisses in your face you open your mouth and drink in as much as you’re able. You try to be subtle about it so they don’t see you drinking it but eventually you’re caught. It’s decided that if you’re going to do that you might was well be a urinal for them for the rest of the evening. From that point on all of the piss, and theres so much because of all the beer drinking, is aimed at your mouth.
The sun is starting to fade from the sky. The coming darkness signals the next stage of the days festivities. The fireworks display is going to be amazing this year!

The following is not real. Some of you know have known me will recognize some of the people, but this is not how this actually happened. People suggested I try writing something else so here you go.

So, Im going to be straight up for a second. I think about fucking everyone I meet. I think about how they would feel under my hands. Or how I could make them cum. I think about what kinky stuff they might be into. Is the fat old charge nurse into anal? What would that paramedic do if I asked him to piss on me? Would the clerk that checked me out at the store rim me if I went down on him?
All of these and more race through my mind. Normally I push them out of the way. Sometimes I dwell on them, and try to find out. And that’s how it was with my father in law.
From the moment I saw him, I wanted to fuck him. Joe and I had just started dating and we had gone to his parents house. My future father in law (lets call him Frank) was a runner. Not just recreationally. He liked to do marathons and shit like that. As such, he was in amazing shape. Athletic and slim. His muscles were well defined under his skin, and he had the sharp facial figures like a sculpture. His hair was still black, aside from the gray that had begun to appear at his temples.
To be fair, I was in shape then too. More than one, actually. They were just circles of various sizes.
From that day forward, I wanted to fuck him. I wouldn’t say I was obsessed, but I did think about it often. I was still occasionally fucking Joe’s brother, so I would find myself comparing their cocks. Joe’s wasn’t small, necessarily, but it lacked his brother’s girth. I began to wonder what it would take to get Frank to fuck around on his wife. He had raised one son to have an intense moral direction. Joe doesn’t like anything I like in the bedroom, mostly because he finds it degrading to me.
On the other hand, his other son was a complete dirtbag. He was the one that came on to me first. To be fair, I kept it going after the wedding, but he could have said no. What kind of a guy fucks his brothers wife the day they leave for their honeymoon?
So what kind of guy was Frank? One of his sons was an outlier, but which one? And then what kind of woman would not only entice him to cheat, but to fuck his sons wife as well. It was the kind of challenge I rose to. I had to find out. It would be quite the accomplishment, fucking all the men in a family. Well, aside from mine, I guess.
It would be a process. A long one. Find out if he would cheat. Find out if he would cheat with a fat girl. Find out if he would cheat with a fat daughter in law. Finally find out if he wanted a whore or an angel. I could do either, but angel was temporary. I would see him pretty regularly, once week or so, more often during the summer. He had a pool, you see, and Joe loved to swim.
So I got to work. First step was to see if he was even interested. I waited until the next time we went swimming. That would be a few weeks away, so I contented myself through masturbation that mostly involved him and my dad tag teaming me. By the time we were actually going, not even these clit sessions could tide me over.
I had thought about doing a two piece, but I couldn’t bring myself to do it. So I settled on my one piece. It would be sufficient for this. The changing room was their bedroom, and it had a sliding glass door that led to the pool. There was a curtain to pull to cover it. I thought about leaving the curtain open, but there was never a time when he was the only one in line of sight. Disappointed, I headed to the pool to join the others.
It was while swimming that I saw my first opportunity. The pool itself was a saltwater pool, and at one end was a hot tub fixture that overflowed in a waterfall into the pool itself. Frank was standing by the waterfall, talking to Joe, who was in the tub. I dove under the water, and while I swam to the waterfall, I adjusted by suit so that I had a nipple peaking out. I wasn’t able to be sure, and I didn’t want too much to show, but it was a gamble.
I rose out of the water next to Frank, my left nipple exposed. I slid up next to him and asked what they were up to. Joe couldn’t see my tits from his position, No one else would be in line of sight if I turned towards Frank. Slowly, with the waterfall falling on me, I turned towards him and asked him what he was drinking.
He looked to me and opened his mouth to answer, but his eyes went right to my tit. I held my breath. Would he say something? Would he freak out? Would he just stare?
The latter. As he responded to me, I slowly exhaled the breath I had been holding. His eyes were flicking between Joe, me, and my nipple. I was looking him over too. His chest had a small v shaped patch of graying hair, his nipples sat flush against his body. His neck was ridged by firm tendons and muscles. Fucking hell he was sooo hot. Joe began moving toward the stairs so I dipped down and fixed my suit.
I swam away eagerly awaiting my next chance. I was optimistic about this thing for the first time. Pushing the envelope and taking chances were such a turn on for me that I was spent the rest of the swim time rubbing my clit hidden by the water.
We caught eyes a few times after that, but he didn’t really betray anything else. A plan took form. I would be the last to get out. I would go into the room to change, and somehow entice him in there once I had stripped out of my suit and covered myself. Then, a quick flash, or something. I wasn’t sure yet.
As luck would have it, Frank and I were the last two. Improvising, I got out and piddled around outside until Joe had finished changing. I went in, and began to look around the room for something to give me an excuse to get him in here. I had to hurry, and act while he was alone in the pool area. If anyone else was there, they might come instead.
It didn’t take long. There was a hamper in the bathroom for towels, but Joe had been Joe and just piled them on top of it. Under the pile of wet towels, it might be missed. I stripped out of my suit, and wrapped myself in a dry towel. I rushed to the door and looked out. He was still alone, but he was out of the pool.
I slid the door open. “Hey Frank. Where do I put my towels?”
He looked at me in the towel, and flipped his head to the main doors into the house, possibly to see were everyone was, then back to me. “I-In the bathroom, Claire.” He said.
“I looked I don’t see it. Can you show me?” I asked. Deliberately I looked down. His wet trunks clung to his body. It wasn’t hard to see the outline of his cock, hanging flaccid, along his body. It was hard to gage, but he looked bigger than either of his sons. I let my eyes linger, then went back to his face. I bit my lower lip.
Wordlessly he started towards me. “Thanks, Frank.” I said, retreating back into the room before he got there. Now what? I thought to myself. Just dropping the towel would be a high risk high reward situation. If he reacts poorly, it might be impossible to say it was just an accident. Instead, I sat on his bed, facing the bathroom. I spread my legs, leaving the towel on, but parted just enough.
He came in and stopped. My breath caught again. For what seemed like an eternity he stared at me. He smiled slightly, but it was gone as quick as it came. He moved to the bathroom.
“Oh.” He said as he rounded the corner. “Fuckin’ Joe.” He said. He leaned down to begin picking the towels up. He turned his head to me. His eyes right between my legs. I know he could see my pussy. “Does he at least put thigs away at home?”
I just shook my head, looking at him. He looked away and stood. “Well, there’s the hamper. You can put the towel in there.”
I stood, bent over to grab the wet one I had used, and walked into the bathroom, passing him in the door way. I turned sideways, ass to him, as I slipped through. I stuck my ass out, and brushed it across his groin, feeling his bulge as I did so. I dropped the towel in the hamper.
I turned to Frank. He was staring at me. “Can you hand me my clothes? They are on the bed.” His face was red as he turned and proceeded into the room. As soon as his back was turned, I went for it. I dropped the towel. He returned and stopped as soon as he saw me. “Thanks.” I said. And I took the clothes. He stared at me. At my tits. My pussy.
“Claire, I-“ he began. I closed the door.
Fuck. I needed to cum. I heard the door slide open and then close. I thought about his cock, I thought about him pinning me in the doorway and forcing it into me. I wondered if he would try to fuck my ass. My fingers went to my clit. It didn’t take long before I was cumming.
After, I took stock of where I was. I had gone for broke. It hadn’t blown up in my face. And I felt like I knew he would cheat. I felt like he liked big tits, and I felt that he wanted me to be slutty. Maybe this would be easy.
I was wrong. The next few swim days he was noticeably absent. His wife had said that he was running errands or something like that. She never seemed bothered. I fucked myself after one day imaging he had told her and we were going to have a threesome.
The next chance would be an unexpected one.
It was Labor Day. I remember because I was off and Joe worked, taking the double time that he would get. Joe was already gone when I woke, and knowing that I would have 7 hours in the house alone had me wet thinking about who I was going to have over to fuck. I had begun to flip through my contacts when the phone rang, the caller ID showing it was Joes cell. My heart sank. He had to be telling me that he was coming home early.
“Hey, babe.” I answered, forcing a yawn.
“You just getting up?”
“Yeah. Whats up?”
“I need you to do me a favor. I need you to go into the garage and grab a tool and bring it to my dad.” He said.
I sat straight up. “Yeah I can do that.”
“Mom has the car and she’s out at my aunts. He told me not to worry about it, but hes been looking forward to this project for a while.”
“Sure!” I jumped out of bed as he talked me through the garage and the location of the tool. Once identified, I let him go, and began to plot my course of action.
He was clearly hesitant. But he couldn’t trust himself around me. He knew what the game was, he knew he would lose, and he was just trying not to play. I needed to be able to get him to the table.
Clothes would be key. It was a little cooler, too cool for shorts, but leggings would work. No panties. The top would be a little trickier. My tits are huge, H Cups. Braless wasn’t an option, but I had an ill fitting balconette that let the tops of my areolas pop out if I positioned it right. A white camisole and light black sweater completed the outfit. I checked myself out in the mirror. A quick tug on the camisole brought a hint of areola into view. Perfect.
I went out to the truck, threw the tool in the back and headed off to my in laws house. The whole ride over there I had the butterflies in my stomach that were my vice. That anticipation of something new and different. The pushing of boundaries, the taboo of the act, the risk of getting caught. All were combining to give me a high that nothing else could touch.
By the time I pulled into the gravel driveway, my pussy was aching. As I rolled to a stop, I realized I hadn’t even thought about what I was going to do. I had been so preoccupied thinking about fucking him, that I hadn’t even bothered to think about how I was going to do it.
As I got out of the truck, Frank came out from the side of the house. He was in jeans and a long-sleeved red shirt. Sawdust clung to it. He stopped when he say me, but then continued on.
“What are you doing here, Claire?” There was a tinge of anger. Good.
“Joe told me you needed this.” I went to the back and pulled out the saw.
“Yeah I told him not to worry about it.”
“Well he worried.” I passed the saw to him.
He looked me up and down. “Tell him thanks.” He said and then turned with the saw and headed back to the house.
Fuck. This wasn’t working. I watched as he turned around back. He was resisting, but I saw it in his eyes. I know that look. Seen it in plenty of men’s eyes. I pulled the black sweater off, threw it in the truck, and headed off in his footsteps.
I rounded the corner and saw him in his workshop. Formerly a detached garage, he had turned it into his hobby room a few years ago. There was a piece of wood on two stands that he was measuring. A few stools and chairs littered the perimeter of the shop. When he saw me, he stopped and sighed.
“What are you working on?” I asked.
“Claire, why are you here?”
“Im bored.” I said, biting my lip. “Joe is at work, and hes not as entertaining as he could be even when he is home.
“W-well I got a lot of stuff to do here, and I’m not going to be entertaining anyway.” He returned to measuring.
“Well, anything is better than being alone at the house.” I found one of the rocking chairs and sat in it. So far, so good, but I was running out of moves. The silences persisted for a few minutes while he measured and marked different pieces of wood. Then it hit me. I had a plan. All I had to do was wat for my opening.
It didn’t take long. After about 5 more minutes of silence, he left to go inside to get something. I took my shot. As soon as he was gone, I jumped up and headed for the pool. Flipping the cover on the control panel, I flipped the tub to on. I raced back to the shop, and I stripped off all my clothes, placing them in the chair I was sitting in. I then raced through the brisk air to the tub, where I slid in.
The water was ice cold. My nipples immediately hardened. The water coming from the jets was warm, but still, my teeth began to chatter. I prayed the water would heat up quickly.
I heard the side door open. He was heading back into the shop. It didn’t take long before he rounded the corner. I waved at him. He slowly walked over.
“Claire. What the hell are you doing?”
“Entertaining myself.” I said. I made a show of pushing my hands down to my pussy. “Since you wont, I have to find something to do.”
“This ain’t right, Claire. Theres something wrong with you.”
I smiled and closed my eyes as my fingers slipped inside me. “Mmmhm.” I moaned in agreement. “Very wrong.” I said.
He watched me finger myself. He didn’t leave. I went all in. I stood and began to walk out of the tub. The chill in the air brought my chattering teeth back. “I’m going to go into the house and Im going to be entertaining myself. If you are bored, you should follow me.” And I headed for the sliding door.
I entered, thought about the couch, but decided against getting it all wet, and went to the floor instead. I got down on all fours, ass in the air, and began to play with my pussy. I rubbed my asshole too.
I heard the door open and smiled. I had won.
I rolled over and lay on my back. He stood over me. He began to undo his jeans and I moved to my knees. “You are going to love this, Frank.” I told him.
I was eager to finally see this cock. As his jeans fell I reached up and took his boxers in my hands, I pulled them down.
It was wonderful. Bigger than either of his sons. A good 6 or 7 inches, if I have to guess, but thick. His balls hung in a sack covered in gray pubic hairs. I opened my mouth, and licked the length of his shaft, my eyes locked with his. From the tip to the base, and then back again. He began to grow. I took him into my mouth and began to suck. Using my mouth, suction, tongue, suction, tongue. He grew to an impressive level of fullness in my mouth. I pulled it out.
“Gag me, daddy.” I said before plunging down on it again. This time I felt him hit the back of my throat and the first gag began. I felt his hand on the back of my head as he held me there. Oh yes. He wanted a whore. I’d give him that.
He let me up and I pulled back, rubbing the slime covered cock on my face. “You are so much bigger than Joe.” I said.
“Shut the fuck up.” He said and he forced it back in my mouth. Another round of gaging began. When he let me up from it, I went back to his balls, letting the cock lay across my face. I licked and gently sucked each ball, and then I moved lower. He moved back. He looked at me confused. “What are you doing?”
Poor bastard. He’d never been rimmed. I smiled. I stood and undid his shirt. Once off I sucked and nibbled at his nipples as I walked him back to his chair. He fell down into it. I returned to my knees and the blow job. Building up a good supply of saliva, I worked down to his balls again, and then to under them.
It was clear he had been working, but it turned me on even more. Lower and further I pushed, my tongue searching for his ass. I could hear him moaning. I reached up and grabbed his cock. Mainly to keep him from jerking it and cumming too quick. I finally found it. I thought about how wanton and whoreish I was being. On my knees, with my tongue on my husbands fathers ass.
“Fucking hell, Claire.” He moaned. I pulled out.
“Betty doesn’t to that, does she?” I smiled.
He shook his head and stood up. It was his turn to take control. He turned me around and began kissing my neck and rubbing my tits. I felt his cock pressing into my back. He reached down and inserted a finger into my pussy. I felt him pushing me down and over. I resumed my position on my knees, my shoulders and head on the carpet.
“Fuck me daddy.” I said.
“Where?” he asked
“Anywhere you want.”
“Does he do anal?” I shook my head no, preparing for the possibility that I was about to take a pretty big cock in my ass. “Just my pussy.”
I felt the head at my ass. I reached back and spread for him. “Yessss, daddy.” He began to push in. I gasped when he first popped in. We had no lube, aside from my spit, and he was bigger than any I had been buttfucked with in a while. I let my cheeks go. The pain was reaching my threshold. I took my other hand and went to my clit, hoping to off set it.
That seemed to work. The searing pain became more bearable. “Im a whore. Im a whore. Im a whore.” I began to repeat to myself reminding myself that I wanted this. He began to slid in and out.
“Do you fuck Bettys ass, Frank?”
“Call me daddy.”
“Do you fuck Bettys ass, Daddy?”
“Not in a while.” It turned me on even more that Betty used to take dicks in her ass.
“Pull my hair daddy.” He obliged as he began to pick up speed. He had the stamina I expected from a runner, as well as the endurance.
He was pounding my ass now. My own fingers had brought me to the point of climax. I screamed as the cum took me, clinching my ass around his thick invading cock. I fully expected him to cum. But he slowed down. Not wanting to hurt me as my ass was clenching, he slowed, delaying his own satisfaction.
As soon as I subsided, we resumed the fucking. His relentless assault on my body. I couldn’t wait to have him fucking my pussy like this. “Im gonna cum, Claire.” He exclaimed.
“Do it daddy. Cum inside me.”
With a shudder he did. With each pump he moaned and shook. I couldn’t feel him cumming, but I knew it was a lot. I only felt it as he fell out of my ass. He fell next to me, catching his breath. I moved to my side and snuggled up next to him. “Good?” he asked me.
“Better than both your sons.” I smiled.
He looked at me shocked for a moment. Before he began to smile, letting his head fall back to the floor. “Wow. You are a whore. But you are an amazing fuck.”
I smiled and looked down at his cock. The cum coated it, but it didnt look bad. I leaned over and took it into my mouth. He looked at me with a mixture of lust and confusion. I felt his cock twitch a little in my mouth.
I pulled off it. “I want you to fuck my pussy next.”

So, I am going through a rough time. Having a break up with my now x gf. We havent been dating for a long time but we have known each other for years, so the break up is going over rather poorly. Constantly fighting, always, about the same old shit over and over and over. WE cant move pass it, so i have kinda just given up. By doing so I have spent more time with my friends... One of my friends mothers has been curious about me for a while, i used to live with them and would sleep in her room, not with her but in the room. I would come in and find her play toy just laying on the bed, or find it when i tucked into bed. I loved it, so hot for me to come home to. We have talked a few times about doing stuff together but always boiled down to "youre not old enough, maybe when you can buy me a drink". though i have dranken plenty in my lifetime before hand let alone any other drugs. When i turned 21 i would hit on her when my friend was away, sometimes get drunk and come on SUPER thick with the interest. Eventually i moved away for a while, and came back. Start hanging out with friends a bunch again because i didnt have much friends where i moved to. Hung out with my friends and my friends mother again, my friends mother didnt seem too different, but one night she gave me a hug after a long day at work and a long day of screaming with the gf... It felt so amazing, her breasts held tightly against me. I held her a little uncomfortably long, she tried to stop real fast, like a fast friendly hug, but soon she started hugging me back and and rocking side to side. I eventually let go and told her sorry, but i needed that. And she said no problem, we stood there and talked for a while before she left. Then i texted her almost as soon as i got inside that her hugs were amazing and sorry if it were too long. Told her she was amzing for being there for me, because i havent had much for parents so my friends parents had typically been what i would refer to as my parents. Her reply was that she also enjoyed the hug very much, and that beyond our relationship with her child we had great chemestry. Then went on about not sure if shes a cougar or a milf but she hasnt been attracted to a younger male in a long time and that she doesnt want to make things awkward... but she wants that D. eventually the conversation leads to how she doesnt like to wear condoms and is recently off birth control, but we can have some fun... Idk what exactly that means due to me being rather vanilla and this would be the first older woman i would have ever had sexual relations with. ive had plenty of sex with younger women, but this is different... this is my friends mom, of which ive been attracted to for a while, and yet shes opening the gates for this.

Any real open-minded bisexual BBW mom & adult daughter duos here in, Vermont New Hampshire or Massachusetts USA and into each other,CNC scenarios and older Black Men together?

I'm looking to chat, vibe and possibly hang out with a friendly non jealous laid-back 420 friendly mom and daughter/related ladies in 2024

Check out my profile pictures and videos and posts first before you decide to DM me.

Too much fantasy chat cyber chat. I'm into chatting over the phone in real life.

so here's my situation. when i met my wife melissa, i also met her best friend. let's call her "anna". as time passed, all 3 of us became kind of a group, and i consider anna a close friend, if not my best friend, which is nice sharing a good friend with my wife, we all hang out and we all get along well together.
over many drinking nights, i've gotten info out of drunk anna. turns out anna finds me attractive and admited to having a crush on me. which is not surprising considering how similar anna and my wife are.
at times when anna and i are alone i've asked her specific things, once i dared ask her if she would ever sleep with me, or have a threesome with me and mel.
anna admited that she would love to have sex with me, but wouldnt because she would never betray melissa. and a threesome with another girl is icky to her.

i once got melissa real drunk and brough up the idea of a threesome with anna, and she got very upset. but over the last 2 years i've asked her again and she has said she is open to the idea, but only if anna was into it.

so here's my dilema. seems like i only have to convince anna now. now she has said she's not interisted in having sexual contact with melissa, but perhaps they would be ok with a taking turns situation in which they would not have to do things to each other.

how do i go about convincing a girl who's kinda on the fence about the whole thing?
i know she finds me attractive but her biggesst concern i feel is not believing that melissa would really be cool with this. she doesnt want to risk the group we have. now i know if we do this i wont act weird or try to make her feel uncomfortable. i can be mature and adult and can separate sex from friendship.

any tips on how to approach anna about joining us for some sex play? i know she wants the cock, how can i persuade her to hop on???

when I was 14 my dad, had some renters that lived downstairs.. my dad worked long hours and was hardly around.. after a while I started to hang out with the renters as they would treat me like an adult.. they were in there late 30's and we would always talk about girls and sometimes watch porn.. It was cool.. one time on a sunday morning.. my dad was gone for the day on a business trip and it was football sunday.. My renter invited me down to his apartment for a day of porn, football and a couple suprises.. I was curious.. so I went down and he had the first suprise ready for me.. A joint.. I smoked weed for the first time and got real high.. then we sat down on his couch and he sat right next to me.. real close.. but because I was high it all felt good.. then he put on the porn, but this time it was differn't.. it was a couple dudes 69 sucking... I didn't want to seem uncool so I acted like nothing was wrong... next thing you know he was rubbing his dick and wispering things to me like.. "why don't you suck it.." and "don't worry no buddy will know but you and me".. he then took my hand and put it on his dick.. I started to rub it.. after about 5 minutes of this and watching the guys go at it.. I decided to step up and I reached down his sweatpants and grabbed a hold of his dick.. the guy seemed to like it, so I continued.. he grabbed my head and pushed me down onto the floor down between his legs and he slid his pants off.. now I was face to face with my first dick..his dick was weird.. It was long skinny and had a large forskin.. the guy made it easy by grabbing my hair and proceeding to fuck my face.. I had never felt anything like it in my life.. I liked it.. his skin would swoosh around in my mouth with my tounge while he pulled it in and out of my mouth.. after a couple minutes he decided that he was ready to finish.. and told me to open my mouth and swallow his load when he cam.. from the porn I new what he wanted.. I had no idea how bad it would taste.. when he shot the first load in my mouth I swallowed.. same with the second but the third made me gag and I got the rest on my face.. this is a true story and it continues from there..

The story I am going to share with you is all too true. I am telling it because it is a great story but there are some conclusions that I have come to that may be of some help to others who may be faced with the same opportunity that I had.

First the event that started it all. My dad was gone a lot when my younger brother and I were growing up. He owned his own company and was very successful but it required him to travel one to two weeks out of a month. Additionally he was an avid hunter so during hunting season he was gone as well. I was not into hunting then as much as my brother was so he went with my father far more than I did. That was especially true after I starting fucking our mother.

It all began when I was young and would get my mom to let me sleep with her. As a young boy this was all innocent. My dad would be out of town and mom would let me get in the bed with her after my brother was asleep. She didn’t want him to be jealous. I need to tell you what she looked like. Mom was 5’2” and weighed between 120-135 lbs. at this time. Her waist was about 26-28 inches and she had 36D breasts with deep pink areolas and thick lovely nipples. Her hair was dark brown and very long, hanging down to her small, cute ass. Her standard sleepwear was always panties and a short, thin gown that went to her mid thigh. As a kid it wasn`t long until I was captivated by her big firm tits. Quietly in the night I would lean my face into those large, soft mounds and jack off but I was careful not to wake her.

As a young teenager this sleeping arrangement went on when dad was gone. As you can guess jacking off wasn`t enough; I was “feeling her up” every night I slept with her. Every part of her naked body was known to me but soon that was no longer enough. I was consumed with the desire to fuck her. I had recently lost my virginity to a neighborhood college girl and as a result was enthralled by sex. The idea of fucking my mother was overwhelming.

On that fateful night I waited for my brother to fall asleep in his room, which never took long. I padded down the hall, checked on him to assure he was asleep, then slipped into my mom’s room. She was reading but looked over at me and smiled - I’ll never forget it – and said, “Hey baby, is your brother asleep?”
“Yes ma`am” I replied. She patted the place next to her on the bed, “Come get in the bed.”
I did and cuddled next to her, nestling into my favorite place up against her with the left side of my face using her right breast as a pillow. We chatted some then she read for about another hour. Once she kissed me on the forehead and said goodnight she turned out the light and rolled on her left side. I spooned her which she always allowed. I waited for what seemed like eternity to be confident she was asleep. I was rock hard and my dick was poking into her ass. When I was certain she was asleep I gently pulled her gown up and slowly pulled her panties down to her ankles, freeing one leg.

I can`t explain what I was thinking except I was consumed with lust, I wanted her bad. The fact this was my mother and my little brother slept in the next room was just that much more erotic.
Removing my t-shirt and shorts I scooted down to where my dick was at her pussy and draped my right leg over hers then pushed the head of my cock into her vagina. I almost blew my wad. I will always remember the smooth, wet feeling of the length of my dick pushing up into my mom until her ass was mashed against my abdomen. I was all the way inside her.

She never moved. Seeing this I began to slowly pump her sweet pussy while cupping her right tit. As it sank into my head that I was actually fucking my mother my pumping turned to thrusts and I felt my balls tighten as I erupted inside her, shooting streams of cum into my little mother.

I went into my parents’ bath and got a warm, damp cloth to clean her as well as myself then fixed her clothes. I couldn’t believe she hadn`t said or done anything. The next morning was a Saturday and she was up clearing my brother’s breakfast dishes, he had already gone to a friend’s house as he was an early riser. Mom acted like nothing happened. I spent the whole day on edge thinking the other shoe would drop. I came home a bit late that night from a buddy’s house to learn from my mom who was in bed, that my brother was spending the night at his best friend’s house and that my dad would be home the following day. I knew I had to get her to agree to let me sleep with her. I wanted to fuck her again.
“In that case mom, can I please sleep with you?
“I guess so.” She replied very casually.

After my shower I dressed for bed and nearly hyperventilated entering her room.
She had turned off the light. “Mom?”
“Its ok honey, come to bed.” She answered. I was so hard.

I got into the bed and lay there in the dark silence, not sure of what to do. I knew what I wanted to do but not knowing what she was up to was killing me. Surely she couldn’t have slept through it all last night. Her soft voice broke the silence.

“Baby, I know what you did to me last night.”
I nearly had a stroke but I kept my mouth shut.
“Its ok, I let you, I know you needed it. You really enjoyed doing me, didn’t you?”
Her voice was smooth and even, just a slight hint of seriousness to it.
“Yes…” I choked.
She reached over and took my hand.
“Listen to me carefully, son. No one can know what happened last night.” She was very serious now.
“I know, mom.”
“I mean it, no one.” She pressed.
“Yeah I get it, ok” I said, taken off guard.
“Can you keep it quiet?” she asked, turning on her side to face me. I could smell the fragrance of her bath soap and feel her breath on my skin, my boner returned.
“I swear mom, I really do.” My voice was a hoarse whisper.
“As long as you keep your word you can do it with me whenever your dad is away and your brother isn’t around.” She said softly.
I couldn’t believe my luck.
“Momma, are you saying that as long as we`re alone I can fuck you?”
“Yes, and I had my tubes tied when I had your brother so we don`t have to worry about any problems.”
That night my mom sucked me off. I turned on the little reading light and watched her naked and kneeling between my legs with her long hair draped over my crotch. Her soft wet mouth made me cum and she took it, spitting it out into some tissue. It was incredible. I ate her pussy then climbed on top of her lovely body and watched her face as I sank my eight and a half inch dick into my mom`s trimmed pussy. Her smooth legs wrapped around my waist as I rocked my hips back and forth engrossed in the feel of her pussy, the sounds my mother makes as I fuck her, the feel of her big firm tits pressed against my bare chest – all of it created a deeply sensual nirvana. I felt her cum, over and over. It was more than I could take – cum ripped out of me in torrents. I heard my mom moan my name.

For several years after that my mom and I fucked under the conditions we agreed on. I have done her ass and any other way possible. I met my wife, a beautiful woman, and have gone on to have children. All sounds good right? Slow down.

Sex is powerful; a consenting sexual relationship with your mother is far more powerful than you can imagine if you have actually done it. No matter how hard you try to keep a lid on it the energy seeps out. My dad never learned the actual truth but he knows the connection between my mom and I is very strong. When I was young he was jealous and we never were close. I was a rebel he could not reign in. I did not respect him. I knew I did things to my mother, his wife that he couldn’t. This undermined a healthy relationship with my dad. Now my parents are in their 70s and my dad and I are good (they are still married and I haven’t had sex with my mom in 10 years). My brother always felt second place, even though my mom loved him and did her best he told me years ago he felt mom had a special preference for me.

Moral of the story? If you actually have a real chance of bedding your mother think carefully. Nothing is done in a vacuum regardless of how good or trouble-free it appears. In the end I have to say I wouldn’t have changed it. I loved making love to my mother, more so than my wife. My wife was always uncomfortable with my relationship with my mom and after 23 years we divorced, thankfully it wasn`t bitter. No one knows what happened but everyone around me has in some way felt the repercussions.

Pauline The Slut - Part 25: Making Movies

The three of us left the shop and headed for Tony's house. Tony's wife, Terri, met us at the door. Tony introduced her to my husband and me as the slut. She kissed and hugged my husband and then turned to me.

"Take that bodysuit off." I looked at her in disbelief. Then she slapped me across the face. "Your a slut and you'll be treated like a slut in this house. Now get stripped or we'll tie you to a tree, whip you and leave you there for the night." Then she slapped me across the face again.

I looked at my husband. He was smiling. I slowly started to take off the bodysuit. She put a collar on me and attached a leash to it.

"On all fours, slut." she said. She then took a butt plug with a dogs tail and stuck it in my ass. "You'll stay on all fours when you're in my house." She then led me on the lead into the house. The two men followed, laughing at the tail wagging out of my ass.

I was told to lie by the fire while they sat down with some drinks. Then Terri had me act like a dog, barking, panting, lift my leg as if peeing and hump her leg the way dogs do. The men thought this was great fun. We then had dinner. I had to go under the table and the three of them fed me bits from their plates. There was a dog bowl with water in it for me to drink. After dinner they sat in the back garden watching the sunset while I lay beside Terri's chair. Later she walked down the garden picked up a stick and threw it. I had to fetch and bring it back in my mouth. She kept doing this for about 15 minutes. Then I had to pee against a tree with my leg cocked. My husband took out his phone and filmed me. I heard him say to Tony "Beth is going to love this."

I was brought to the bedroom on the leash. There was a giant bed against the wall and at the end of the bed raised on a platform level with the bed was a cage. Terri walked me over to the cage opened it and told me to get inside. I hesitated and she kicked me in the ass. "Get in slut." I climbed into the cage. It was just about high enough for me on all fours and there was no room to turn so that I remained facing the way I got in, looking at the bed. I heard Terri lock the cage.

The three of them then stripped and got on the bed. For the next few hours they had sex while I watched from the cage. Every so often one of the men would come over and have me suck their cock through the cage or Terri would come over and take a load of cum from her cunt or her ass and have me lick it off her hand. Once she came over with a mouthful and spat it in my face.

They eventually fell asleep and I followed with an uncomfortable night's sleep in the cage.


The next morning they showered and had breakfast while I was brought a bowl of water and food and told to eat. After I'd eaten Terri took me out of the cage and brought me down to the garden she pointed to a tree and told me to go piss. I did so. When I came back she had me lie on the grass with my legs apart. She then turned on the hose, full power and hosed me down starting at my cunt. When she finished she threw me a towel and my bodysuit and heels. "We'll be waiting for you in the car."


As we drove away from the house, Terri handed me a drink and then a folder. I opened it and started to read. "What's this?"

"Your movie premiere was such a success we've decided it's time you made a professional porn movie." my husband answered. "Terri is a director and you are going to star in a couple of her movies. I'm going to make some more money out of that slut body of yours. Now read your script."

I started to cry. Of all the things that had happened over the past 8 months I never expected this. Terri shouted at me "Stop snivelling you stupid whore and read the script. I don't want you fucking up my movie."


I read the script. I was to be the mother of a bride getting ready for her wedding day. Me, the bride and her younger sister were going to be in the bedroom putting on her wedding dress. My husband and son would be downstairs when three black men break into the house. They tie up my husband and son, come upstairs, rape the three of us and then drag us downstairs where I'm to have sex with my son while the bride has sex with her father. The younger daughter sucks off the three men while this is happening.

We arrived at a large house set back from the road. There were trucks and cars parked out front and a lot of activity going on. We got out of the car, Terri greeted everyone. We went into the house where I was introduced to the cast. The three black men I already knew. The bride was to be played by Lena, the young girl who was on the bench in the movie at Tony's. The girl playing her sister, Jemma, looked only 15/16, though she assured me she was 18 and going to college. My husband was a much older man, Tim, bronzed and grey hair while my son, Dave, looked like a college football center. I was handed another drink and sent to make up.

When we were all dressed and made up, the three of us went to the bedroom. There were cameras and lights just like a real movie set with men and women hanging around. Terri came in. "These girls are professionals and know what to do so don't you mess it up. You are to look frightened, fight these men off and when they drag you downstairs you are to protest when they tell you to suck and fuck your son. Lots of screaming and lots of tears. They are going to slap and throw you around to make this realistic."

Then the filming started. The girls looked really scared and fought the men off as if their lives depended on it. I almost believed it to be real. I tried my best to do the same. After a few hours filming upstairs and downstairs Terri was satisfied and she called a halt. We were all exhausted. There was a buffet lunch set out in the garden. All the crew and cast ate and seemed to be enjoying themselves. I sat there quietly wondering how I had landed myself in this situation. Terri came over and topped up my drink. She then handed me a script. "This is for your next movie. We'll be starting in about an hour." I was shocked. I wasn't expecting to do another movie so soon.

I read the script. "No, this can't be right." I thought. I searched for my husband. He was talking to Lena and Jemma. I ran over to him. "Have you seen this."

"No, what is it."

It's the script for this afternoon's movie. I can't do this. You can't make me do this."

"What are you talking about?"

"This is a lesbian movie. I'm to play a mother and I'm supposed to seduce my daughter whose name is Therese. That's our daughter's name. I can't do that."

"Oh, I'll talk to Terri."

He went over to Terri and they were in conversation for a few minutes. He came back "She can't change the daughter's name. This is a special film for an important client. You'll have to do it."

"I won't do it."

He grabbed me by the hair and dragged me over to the lunch table and threw me across it. Terri came over with an electric prod which she pressed against my buttock. My body rocked with the strength of the shock. She pressed again on my other buttock.

"Stop, Help me." I screamed. Those around the table just looked on smiling. They turned me around and pressed it into my right breast and then my left one. I was thrashing about on the table. She then lowered the prod and drove it into my cunt. "No don't." I pleaded.


"Are you going to make the movie." She asked.

"Please can we change the daughters name." I begged.

"Not possible." Her finger hovered above the red button on the prod. "What's it to be, Make the movie or fried cunt."


I sobbed "I'll do it."

"Read you script and be ready in an hour." She and my husband walked away leaving me there, shattered and sobbing. The rest of the crowd went back to their conversations.

An hour later, I was back in the house ready for the next movie. Jemma came in to the room. She looked even younger dressed in a school uniform with her hair in pigtails. She came over to me and kissed me on the cheek. "Hello Mummy." she laughed. Terri arrived with the electric prod. "OK you know what to do. I want to hear you use your daughter's name a lot. You are going to have to persuade and pressurise her in the opening scene until she succumbs. Any fuck ups and this gets rammed into your cunt. We'll film that as well."

The filming began. Jemma arrives home from school and comes to the lounge and says hello. She sits on the couch beside me. I look at her and tell her how beautiful she is and how much I love her. I move beside her on the couch. She looks at me as I put my arm around her shoulder and stroke her hair.

Terri picks up a big board and points to it. My daughter's name is on it. I looked at Jemma. "Therese, you have become such a beautiful sexy young women." She starts to become uncomfortable. I then lean in and kiss her on the lips. She pushes me back "Mom, what are your doing." I kiss her again this time pinning her to the couch. She struggles to get up by I hold her down kissing her neck, feeling her breasts.

"Please Mom, stop."

"It's ok Therese, Mummy loves you and is going to make you a women."

I slip my hand up her short school skirt. She tries to push it away but with me nibbling her ear and my other hand unbuttoning her school blouse, she is losing the battle. I then return to her mouth, kissing her. After a few seconds she starts to respond and returns my kiss. Soon she allows me to remove her white blouse, then her bra. I start to caress and knead her young barely developed breasts while continuing to kiss her passionately.

I then bend down and suck on her nipple while slipping my hand inside her white school panties. "Oh Mom." She moans. I take her by the hand and lead her upstairs to the bedroom. I remove my clothes and then her remaining clothes before we lie on the bed. I kiss her.

"I love you Therese, I've wanted to make love to you for so long." I explore her body finishing at her cunt. I then spread them wide for the camera and start to kiss and lick her cunt and ass. She responds for the camera.

After a while I reach under one of the pillows and take out a pink strap-on. "Mummy is going to fuck Therese's little cunt before all those boys ruin it." I then mount her and fuck her hard before turning her over and doing her from behind. She orgasms several times. When I'm finished, I lie back on the bed "Now Therese, time for you to taste Mummy's cunt."

I guide her head down between my legs and she starts to eat me until I orgasm.

When the filming finished, Terri comes over and takes me by the hand. As we leave the bedroom I see my husband get on the bed and Jemma take his cock in her mouth. Terri brought me to the next bedroom and threw me on the bed. The crew and others followed. There were about 20 of them.

"She's all yours boys. There's beer in the box over there. Make sure your fuck all her holes real good." I tried to make it to the door but I was grabbed by several hands and dragged back to the bed.

So I'm just gonna post this anonymously as I don't really want to identify myself on here, you never know who's about. Anyways, I've been a very lucky guy and I've got many many stories to tell so I thought "fuck it, let's just put it out there". This is my first time posting on here and I'm not going to be putting up any pictures, I just feel like that's a bit disrespectful and I don't want to get in trouble for that shit. I'll also be changing names to protect those involved, including myself.

So, I was in my teens and I was attending college when I meet this super hot ginger girl, a real stunner. She must've been a few years older than me, maybe three or so. Let's call her Liz. Liz was around 4 foot 9, slim, freckled, brown eyes and red hair and fucking hell her tits were amazing. I can't even describe it, they weren't overly big or anything they were just very "out there" if you get what I mean.

Every day she would come to college and we'd be in a class or two together every so often, she always came to school in this white shirt that clung to her tits tighter than it probably should have. I'm pretty sure whenever she walked into the room every guy snapped their neck to check her out.

Now I'll be honest, I'm not a popular guy and I was even less popular back then, I wasn't exactly considered a cool guy, I was always this scruffy geeky rocker type so I hadn't really had much experience with girls at that point. We all have to start somewhere.

It turned out that Liz was actually a really cool girl, we got talking and we were pretty decent friends, we eventually got into this groove of hanging out in the art room every Monday as we always had time off from classes at that time and it would usually be me, her and her best friend who I was also on good terms with.

We flirted quite a lot, and had some fun, I recall myself teasing her about her gingerness and "out there" tits, so I called her gingertits. Looking back on it it was probably a really childish thing but fuck it, we were young. We flirted with each other every so often and generally hung out getting to know each other, though I never believe anything would come of it.

So this one evening her friend who was usually with us went out, I figured she went out for a walk or something. I continued what I was doing, which I believe was some sort of artwork and Liz smiles, slowly strolls over to me and starts flirting pretty intensely, leaning over me in a way that shoved her tits in my line of sight.

I was fucking terrible with girls back then, I did not know a thing, so I awkwardly sat up and walked around in discomfort, not really sure what to make of the situation. Sure enough, she followed, looking up to me with those beautiful brown eyes and unbuttoning her shirt. I was freaking out so I walked backwards even more and was pretty much pinned against the wall with her still approaching.

I can't be sure as it's been years ago but she stared me right in the eyes, smiled all cute and half-jokingly said something to do with the two of us getting together and leant in for a kiss, pushing herself against me I could feel her tits press against me.

At this point something clicked, call it instinct but I just completely forgot about all the nervousness and how unsure I was about it and I leant down and kissed her, she was so fucking short. Things got heavy fast, we were making out pretty hard and I'll admit I wasn't really thinking. I lifted her up and placed her on the counter that surrounded most of the art room, literally tearing off her shirt and revealing her beautiful tits, I damn near tore that shirt in half.

We continued to make out, she was very clearly enjoying it, having gotten what she wanted and was biting her lower lip, holding onto her shirt as it fell down her shoulders. I had gotten harder than I ever had before and suddenly began taking off my jeans, god I wanted to fuck that slutty little bitch.

But no, she said she didn't want that as she was saving her virginity for someone she loved and tbh that was a real ball ache but she made up for it. She jumped down from the counter and fell to her knees. She began unzipping my jeans and pulled my underwear down with them, revealing my cock. I was pretty self conscious, as I imagine most guys are but it turned out I had nothing to be self conscious of.

She smiled, shocked at the size of my cock, I'd always thought it was average but apparently it was the biggest she had ever seen outside of porn. She smiled and held it in her tiny hands, she was so damn petite. She was so happy to have a cock to play with, she began sucking, playing with the head with her tongue and licking it up and down. Eventually I face fucked her pretty hard and she gagged, I'm sure she loved it as she couldn't stop smiling. I couldn't hold it in anymore and she began jerking my cock with both of her hands, licking my cock with her mouth as wide as she could make it. I came in her mouth, it splashed a little over her pale pink lips and she swallowed it all, even wiped it off of her lips and swallowed that as well.

We quickly got our clothes back on and returned to our seats and as soon as we do Liz's friend comes back into the art room asking "so what did I miss" and neither of us said a word, we just looked at each other and laughed a bit. We never got up to any mischief again as I left the college soon after and we didn't stay in contact but I still think about it sometimes and I can't help but imagine how great her tight virgin pussy must have been.

Sorry for any mistake there, I'm not an erotic writer, I'm just talking about my experiences. Hope you enjoyed anyway, let me know if you want to hear any more. Trust me, they get wilder.

-DK

West texas anyone?  Jo buddy, girls, perverts who want a real discreet honest perverted friend to hang out with, judgement free? 

I spent the weekend with my cousin-in-law. I'm married in, but we've always been close. And I've always found her insanely attractive. Not just her body, even though that is amazing as well. She was a college athlete and still finds time to workout. She's got those firm, tight legs that always look good in those short-shorts. The ass she has matches that. Thank god she always puts them into shorts or tight yoga pants. She isn't carrying much in the way of boobs (as often most athletes aren't), but she makes up for it with a tight tummy and a body where nothing sags.

Sorry, I got off on the point of what makes her awesome. It's hard to do when thinking about her. She's a down to earth chick. Loves beer, football, and relaxing. She doesn't do many things that a lot of girls her age enjoys. The 24-27 age range.

She's always given special attention to me. Always finds me, seeks me out, asks me to hang out and always wants to hang out when I call her. Seems pretty obvious, right? We've gotten drunk multiple times together and I've always taken care of her, cuddled, shared a bed, etc. We've never done anything more than that.

The jist, I really think she wants to but she was raised super conservative catholic. Her parents literally tripped when she got a tattoo (and has given me grief on my tats as well) and damn near disowned her.

This weekend, she invited we were alone. No friends, no family, just alone. I wasn't expecting this and actually thought friends/roommates would be there. We drank quite a few beers, watched football, and a few movies that I force her to watch. I'm just over 30, so I feel I've got a good grasp on movies she missed out on when younger.

We talked about marriage, boyfriends, and sex. Nothing got awkward, we just talk like best friends. It's amazing how easy it flows when talking to the right person. Next thing I know, I'm talking her into a back massage. I'm pretty good at this and next thing I know, she's leaning back into my arms. We keep talking, I'm working her hands, arms, and neck. She then decides it's time to go to the bathroom.

When she comes back, I try to continue the massage and she said that she couldn't do that to me. It's unfair to massage her all through the movie we were watching. I told her it was unfair to let me stop doing what I was enjoy doing. She resisted a little verbally, but finally slid back between my arms. As I kept working her back, once again she leaned more and more into me. Before long she was entirely leaned back with her head on my shoulder. I kept massaging her arms, neck, scalp, and before long the top of her chest. I asked her if it felt good, she smiled and said, "Yea, I never knew you could get sore there."

This went on for another 20 minutes. At the end of the movie, she got up slowly and we went upstairs. I wanted nothing else but to lay in that bed and hold her. Well, maybe I did want more, but that alone would have made me happy. We laughed, wrestled for awhile, I threw her on the bed, and she told me I should go to sleep. She got up slowly, not listening to my pleading about staying in her own bed, and mentioned sleeping in the guest bed while I had her bed.

I relented, knowing I already had crossed a line that could have gotten me in trouble. Besides, we were both pretty hammered and I didn't want to force anything. I laid their in her bed, listening to her shower and change for bed, wishing I could see her body. She comes in, throws her clothes into the hamper, says goodnight, and hurries off to bed. I laid their, visions dancing behind my eyes, wishing that movie was another 3 hours longer.

A thought finally popped into my head. I went over to her hamper and dug through her clothes, pulling all the panties I could find out. Man, for a catholic girl, she had some sexy ass panties. It was a shame no one saw her in them every night. I finally found the ones she had been wearing, a sexy sheer black lace cheeky shorts. I sniffed them, and realized that she had been very wet. I made my haul of undies back to her bed and found another sexy, soft lace one to wrap around my dick. I piled the undies all around me and jerked off until I came into at least 3 of her panties.

It seemed like a shame to leave them, so I selected a g-string I thought wouldn't be missed, pocketed them, and tried to place the undies back into the hamper without too much obviousness. I laid back down, and fell asleep while smiling about those undies.

The following morning, we get up, make and eat breakfast, then spending the morning discussing the football games, the week to come, and how we were getting so old that we can't drink like we used to. I casually brought up the massage and how she'd owe me one next time. She laughed and said she would, but don't expect much since she's not good. I didn't know how to tell her that my mind was on her massaging my cock, but I'm sure the growth in my pants was trying to send signals. It turned me on even more knowing they were pressing against her panties in my pocket.

After a little bit more gossip, it was time for me to go. I loaded up to get back on the road. She came out in the tightest yoga pants I had ever seen. There was no way she was wearing panties this morning! She gave me a huge hug and said she had fun. We said goodbyes and I was off. Later down the road, her and I shoot a few texts back and forth about doing this again real soon. She thanked me for stopping by and how much of a blast this was and asked me to come back real soon.

Now I jerk off to her panties almost every chance I get. I love my wife. She's special, unique, and beautiful in her own way, but there's just something about the casualness of being with her cousin that drives me wild. I'm sure if her cousin and I were single, we'd have been dating by now, but I'm ok with us just being friends and never getting to that state. Honestly, I think I enjoy the closeness we have without worrying about relationships, wedding bands, and family.

I would like to move this to the next level. It wouldn't have to be sex, but helping each other out when we are needing some release seems like a very friendly thing to do! And how everything just stays normal, even after our "massage" got a little close. The thought drives me wild and it is probably the one thing I'll never be able to talk to her about...

I finally had a taste of my mother in law’s sweet pussy. The heat has been building up for some time. All the flirting, light touching, sexy glares, and teasing advances... I had big hopes for the weekend and decided I would take advantages of any opportunities to make some progress. I can barely handle being in a room with her anymore... I get so hot and excited. Her sexy eyes... Her long beautiful graying hair... her long legs that matches her dangling fingers... so well kept and soft. I can’t help but stare at her lips... her earlobes... I can’t help but breathe in her sweet smell. The desire pushing me forward... l knew I had a couple days with her staying here... I would have to be cautious... but could maneuver my way around the family to spend some time with her. I figured I’ve waited this long... all the massages... hand holding... awkward kisses .... any time is good time spent chipping away at the prize. I made sure to be well stocked in wine, smiles, and compliments. I was very excited to leave work on the day of her arrival. The anticipation of knowing I had a few hours that held a chance of sharing a few moments alone as the kids would be playing and my wife working. I rushed home to lay on my early impressions. Storming in the door with a bit of haste and relief of the work day... we shared a quick hug and kiss in the cheek. I told her to hang tight... I was going to work out and have a quick shower... and then I’d catch up with her... she smiled with content... she always compliments me for taking care of myself and I’m sure it turns her on when I’m pumped up from a good lifting session... so I thought I’d lay that on right away... it was hard not to just sit down with her as we’ve both been messaging back and forth about how excited we are to see each other... but I love when she tells me I’m hot and squeezes my arm... or shoulders... so I gave 200%... cleaned up and made sure my cock was pumped up and displayed for temptation... (my MIL has a hard time keeping he eyes off my bulge... But I’ve also made sure to entice her over the years, letting it hang out the side of my underwear in mornings where we’ve been around each other). Time to open some wine and start the convo... we sat beside each other on the sofa... playing our usual chat with light touching... her grabbing my hand in times of excitement... or grabbing my thigh. The seductive smiles... god I was already so excited... we shared a bottle and my wife can home... we had a nice dinner ... after we sat around the table... my mother in law’s eyes glued on my girth in my pants... which made my hard... which she noticed... this went on for 2 hours... not much on day one... but desire was thick in the air... I never understand how my wife is ok with the apparent awkward moments. We had a fabulous evening. I had to work in the morning... next day, same drill... rush home, pump muscles, pump cock... go hang out with mom... crack a bottle... very nice wine tonight... no work tomorrow... tell myself to take charge, take chances... but be careful... mother in law’s nature is to be in control... and since I’ve learnt that, things have rolled smoothly. So all the same kind of flirting is going on... but as I’m bringing bbq in from outside my mother in law turns around and places her hand right on my cock and squeezes it... my wife standing in the background... my mil says ‘oops, I almost touched his dick!’ She gives me a devilish smile... I can’t believe she pulled a stunt like that in front of her daughter! And of course, I melted. As the frustration as been.. it’s hard to get anywhere with no real alone time... Thursday night was another fabulous night filled with flirting, smiles, occasional soft touching... and the cock squeeze... I went to bed very horny... I had a hard time sleeping... thinking about that woman. I wanted to raid the guest room and Fuck her like a beast. But so impossible without getting caught. I would have to be creative and work within boundaries if anything were to be snuck. I decided an early morning workout beside the room she’s staying in would allow for some opportunity. So I headed down nice and early... I made sure to make some good grueling noises... in hopes that she’d hear. I finished up but couldn’t keep her off my mind... I couldn’t help but pull my cock out and stroke it outside her door... whispering her name ... hoping she might open and catch me being naughty... but she did drink a bit of wine the night before... and didn’t wake until a bit later... although I know she was at least listening at one point as she said it sounded like I was doing quite an intense exercise... my cock was now leaking constantly due to the excitement over the last couple days... I was dying to fuck. At one point threw the morning I headed downstairs to grab some more wine from the cellar. I passed the guest room and noticed my MIL’s panties stacked on top her clothes... Now I’ve done it a few times before... but not in a while... and I couldn’t help myself... I went over... picked them up and sniffed them right on the pussy patch. My god! I ate a lot of pussy growing up... and let me tell you... nothing smells better than this woman’s pussy. It is like a fine tea that you can’t help to keep sniffing to enjoy the many sweet pleasing aromas. I left that room 3 times and had to go back for more... sniffing and licking her cloth... the third time I didn’t hear the steps creep... busted red handed by my mother in law... putting her panties back. I quickly grabbed the pile of clothes... ‘I was doing laundry... Can I wash these clothes for you?’ I asked with an obvious blush to my face. She smiled and winked.. ‘that would be great sweetie!’ I took a gasp an rounded things up... her looking at me with awe. I didn’t know if I fucked up or not... I went upstairs to clear my head. My wife decided to take the kids for nap. Leaving the 2 of us alone. My MIL asked me if I wanted to watch a movie with her while the others slept. Really? Of course! The first bit of the movie we lightly chatted... she picked the movie and it was a tear jerker... by the middle of the movie she was crying... and I placed hand in her back to rub it... she grabbed my other hand and held it... minute by minute we pulled each other tighter. To the point where I had both arms wrapped around her from behind... locked... my chin nudged into her neck... my hands placed on her stomach... rubbing her right above her pants ... squeezing her in my arms... I started moaning a bit... she started moaning more... I placed my lips on her neck... and started kissing... behind her ear along her neck, down her shoulder... my fingers reaching down her pants slowly... longing for her pussy... the smell of her panties lingering in my nostrils... right then she says ‘I know you were jacking off out my door, and I caught you with your face in my panties’ I just smiled and said... ‘what can I say mom, I want you!’ Without hesitation she grabbed my head and pushed me down... YES! I couldn’t wait to taste her. I slid her pants off... and took a noticeable whiff as I came back up... ‘do you like the smell of my panties?’ She asked... ‘I like the smell of your pussy’ I replied. I took one long swipe of her slit and clit with my tongue... ‘Mmm, and it tastes even better!’ Before I knew it my tongue was penetrating in and out of her perfectly pink pussy... I spread her lips and brushed away her bush to lick and suck her clit with conviction... she was dripping on to the chair as I did my best to clean it up to leave to trace... and I just wanted every bit of her in my mouth. She smelt and tasted amazing. I could eat her out all day and night! Sticking my tongue in as deep as I could and sucking hard as I pulled it out... I pulled her pants further down and turned her around, bent her over the chair and started to lick her asshole... starting with light little circles... and then piercing it with the tip... I couldn’t believe this woman’s smell and taste...the kind you just want to take a bite out of... I could tell she enjoyed my rimming... but I could also tell this was a first for her... so I went back to her Pussy... which was now full of her cum... spread all over her bush... gushing like she hadn’t been fucked for years... I was so hard... she now had her hands in my shorts... tugging them down... stroking my cock in her hands... I had pictured this so many times... and now I was feeling her work her fingers on my throbbing cock. She grabbed it with one him first as she grabbed one ass cheek with the other... and opened her mouth... when we could her the door down the hallway open up... I flipped my dick back in my pants and my MIL pulled her leggings up. My wife came down the hall as I turned around and grabbed a drink of water... ‘good nap?’ I asked. ‘Yeah... what time is it?’ She asked. ‘4:30’ her mom replied. ‘What’s that in your face?’ My wife asked me... I could only assume it was her mother’s cum all over my cheeks and chin. ‘I coughed up a bit of water’ I said. At that moment I noticed my MIL’s crotch was soaked in her pants. ‘I’m going for a shower before dinner if that’s ok?’ She said to my wife as she winked at me... we had little time alone again before she left.... but I enjoyed every minute of her visit and loved hearing her tell her daughter numerous times ‘ that was such a good movie and hug... no one’s ever hugged me like that before’...
I was left with mad blue balls. Good thing her daughter fucks and sucks so good... but I can’t wait until we meet up again. And I can’t get that scent off my mind. I love my MIL.

Chapter 3
This isn't a progressive prison. Quite the opposite. They aren't interested in rehabilitation, only punishment. As a result the guards carry a number of different weapons. Non-lethal but still damn effective. And they need to practice with them regularly. Your prescence offers them a unique opportunity to train using a person, rather than manniquins.
You're walked, naked, through the prison and out into the yard. During the walk your slutty fag body is seen by almost everyone. The prisoners taunt you and mock your tiny fucking clit. They promise that if they ever get their hands on you they'll rape you unconscious and cover you in the cum of real men.
Once in the yard you're hand cuffed to the chain link fence. Both wrists and ankles. Spread eagled. You're completely vulnerable. The warm sun offers a small amount of comfort.
The guards explain that they are going to practice their riot suppression techniques on your sissy body, beginning with nightsticks. They already know they can shove them up your boipussy whenever they want so instead they're going to beat you with them. They focus their attention on your titties. They're dying to know if the nice big implants Daddy bought you are as sensitive as real titties. It turns out they are. Repeated blows to your tits rain down. The pain is incredible. Your crying and begging for mercy has no effect on them. The bruising starts to set in immediately. Just when you think you'll pass out from the pain it stops.
The beating only stops because they're moving on to the next weapon, not because they give a damn about your suffering. The guards unholster their tasers and you realize what's in store for you next.
They each take turns shooting the electrified darts into your soft, girly, body and running the electricity through you. You dance and writhe in place. The pain is excruciating and yet your clit is growing. It has a mind of it's own and it's enjoying the humiliation, torture and pain. It knows this is what you crave. What you deserve.
The guards grow bored simply shooting the tasers at you and decide they should hook them directly up to your useless balls and run the electricity into you. The darts are stabbed into your sack and the trigger pulled. Hundreds of volts run through your pathetic balls and throughout your body. Over and over. Your cries only make them laugh. Your begging for mercy only makes them do it more and more. Eventually you lose control and piss yourself prompting howls of laughter. The humiliation makes you blush from head to toe. It also makes your cock start to grow again.
The next weapon to be unleashed is the bean bag shot gun. Bonus points are going to be awarded for anyone who hits your tits and even more points for hitting you in the clit and balls. There's a very brief conversation among the guards about the risk of doing permanent damage but it's quickly decided no one gives a damn. The first two shots hit your tits knocking the wind out of you. The third shot hits your throat making it almost impossible for you to scream anymore. After that each and every shot is aimed at your clit. Round after round smashes into your crotch. Each one feels like being kicked in the balls. Your legs go limp and you're left hanging by your wrists from the fence like a depraved piece of meat.
A bucket of ice cold water splashes over you, snapping you out of your stupor. You can barely feel your clit anymore. Your balls are swollen to the size of oranges.
The next weapon to be used is rubber bullets. They aren't utilized very often on the prisoners because of the damage they can do. No one cares about the damage they'll do to you.
Again, bonus points are available for hitting you in the tits and crotch. This time around the discussion about damage is a bit more serious. It's agreed a direct hit could destroy your balls. The consensus is that if that happens they'll take you to the prison doctor and have him remove your balls completely. They'll turn you into a total fucking eunuch.
The first couple of shots hit your thighs and stomach. the pain rips through you instantly. The swelling and bruising is also instant. As is the perverse enjoyment you're feeling. Your depraved mind has decided you both deserve and enjoy this treatment. As before, your clit starts to grow at the thought.
Inevitably two shots, in quick succession, hit your balls. Your screams can be heard throughout the entire prison before you fall unconscious.
It takes two buckets of ice cold water splashed over your limp body to revive you this time.
The guards examine your almost ruined clit and balls and decide the doctor can, probably, save them.
That being decided they go get the guards that ride horseback and oversee the prisoners working the farm.
Those guards need practice with their whips. They don't get to use them as often as they'd like so practice is always welcome and you're perfect for their needs.
You're unshackled from the fence and turned around, facing it, and reshackled. The two horseback guards flip a coin to see who goes first. The winner uncoils his 8 ft whip and begins swirling it in the air. With a quick flip of his wrist the whip leaps out and bites your ass. Your screams echo across the yard. Another swoosh and the whip crosses your back. Bright red welts form immediately. The burning sensation radiates out across your back. They start coming faster now. Most of them hit your thicc ass, making you dance and quiver and shake and scream. Eventually it becomes so intense you go numb. Your ass is on fire but now you simply accept that this is what you deserve because you're a sissy slut, pain whore.
After what seems like an eternity you're unshackled and turned around again. The bite of the cuffs into your wrists and ankles is inconsequential compared to the pain rushing through your ass and back.
The second guard begins his turn focused on your titties. Your plump, sensitive, titties feel the sting of the tip of the whip. He's incredibly accurate. Hitting your nipples over and over. They all laugh as you cry and beg him to stop. Instead they encourage him. They want to know if he can make you scream even louder.
He's confident he can. He says he doesn't want.to hit your ball because they're really close to being completely destroyed but he's sure can hit your clit.
Turns out he's right
The whip bites into your useless cock over and over.
Your screams carry for miles. As does their laughter. The worst part though, is that throughout the entire whipping, you cock has been seeping cum. And now that they are done they notice it for the first time.
It's then that they realize what they have on their hands.
Chapter 4
The fact that the prison is also a working farm results in some unique opportunities, and challenges, for the men working it.
The farm provides vegetables and meat for the prison.
It also provides sadistic guards with some creative ways to torture sissy sluts.
For example, the guards know your boipussy can take it deep, because they shoved a whole nightstick up your slutty ass, but they got to wondering how fat a zucchini they could stuff in your gaping hole before you passed out or ripped. Turns out the answer is 10 inches before you screamed so loud it could be heard miles away, and then you passed out. What confused them was that you seemed to be enjoying it up to that point.
They also discovered that your useless faggy body could be used to solve practical problems.
The prisoners were running into issues with fire ants in the soil they were working. The guards realized that you could be used as bait.
You were stripped naked, yet again, (At this point it was rare for you to have clothes on at all. Much quicker to rape you if you're already naked) and taken to the farm field. The walk past the prison yard was both humiliating and thrilling for you. So many men wanting to fuck your sweet little holes. Potentially so much cum for you to swallow or be covered by. So many hard cocks for you to suck. All you could ever want. And you wanted them all.
Just before the guards lead you outside the fence they tie your hands behind your back and put a collar around your neck. A rope is passed through the ring on the collar and handed to a guard on horseback. You can feel the hot sun making your big, fat, titties redder and redder.
The horse starts walking forward and you follow along behind. The rider picks up the pace and you have to start running a little to keep up. The heat and the running has you sweating and gasping.
The rider speeds up a bit more and you have to run hard to keep up. The guards in the truck following you, and rider are laughing at the way your clit is bouncing around as you run. They're also laughing at the way your titties are slamming up and down.
Again the rider speeds up. This time you can't keep up, you stumble and fall. They don't stop. You're being dragged through the dirt into the field. The rocks, gravel and dirt are scraping your titties and, especially, your clit. It hurts so good. You feel like an animal and deep down, much to your shame, you're enjoying it.
Just when you think you can't take anymore it stops.
You're in the middle of the field. The fire ant hill is mere feet away.
They flip you over and cut the rope around your wrists. The guards in the truck get out and rummage around in the back of the truck. They pull out four stakes, a length of rope and a hammer.
You lay, gasping, in the hot southern heat. The scrapes all over your body are on fire. Your clit is throbbing, both from the pain, and the shameful pleasure your feeling. Being exposed and used by these strong, cruel men is making you feel more and more like a sissy fucktoy. Completely empty of masculinity.
The guards have pounded the four stakes into the ground around you. Ropes are wrapped around your wrists and ankles and your stretched, spread eagled, as they tie them to the stakes. You're unable to move, except to wiggle a little. Your pathetic attempts at struggle make your clit flop around uselessly which elicits more laughter. They put a burlap bag over your head and tie a rope tightly around your neck to hold it in place.
The guards have been working quickly. They don't want to be swarmed by the ants, that's your role.
One of the guards grabs a long stick and, just for laughs, hits your clit with it, just ot hear you cry out, before heading toward the ant hill.
He begins poking the hill with the stick. The ants come swarming out and all the guards run for the truck. The guard on horseback takes off at a gallop.
The ants don't take long to find you. Crawling over your arms and legs they begin heading toward your scraped clit. Within seconds they've completely cover your useless clit and begin burrowing down into the shaft.
The guards are about a hundred yards away and yet they can hear you screaming, crying, pleading and begging for release. There's no help coming. You're at the mercy of the insects who are beginning to bite your useless cock and push their way into your sissy ass. It's so easy for them to crawl up your boipussy. It's been fucked so often lately it gapes. They march right up you effortlessly.
The intensity of the pain in your clit and ass has distracted you from the dozens of ants devouring your fat, soft titties.
They're everywhere. On you, in you. Using your useless fucking sissy fag body for their needs. As it should be. Your thicc, feminine, slut body exists only for the pleasure of others, and that includes insects.
Because you're a depraved pain slut your clit starts to grow, making it easier for the ants to enter you.
The guards can't believe you're getting hard. They're glad they decided to record the whole spectacle because otherwise no one would believe it. They can't wait to show it to everyone down at the bar.
Right about the time you start to pass out, from the pain and the exhaustion of screaming and crying non stop for almost an hour relief comes.
They need you alive. Damaged is fine but alive. A 2" hose sprays you with a deluge of cold water sending the ants flying. The hose is shoved into your pussy to flush them out. The Icy cold water shoots into your guts with incredible force.
A stick is pushed into the end of your still hard clit to kill the ants inside. The pain of the stick being jammed into your useless cock makes you finally pass out but not before you hear the guards say they can't wait to do this again with different insects.
Chapter 5
The sunlight through the infirmary window wakes you. You're not sure how long you've been there. You feel good though. There's no signs of the ant bites so you figure you've probably been there a few days.
When the nurse comes in you ask her a few questions. Turns out you've been there three days. They kept you sedated and medicated. That didn't stop the guards from occasionally coming in and sodomizing you anyway. Apparently you moaned like a little bitch even though you were almost completely unconscious.
The knowledge that they used your ass for their amusement and pleasure while you slept, without giving a damn if you enjoyed it, filled you with both shame and arousal. You were a human flashlight for three days, for god only knows how many cocks.
You notice that your skin seems softer and smoother. At first you thought it was because of the treatment for the ant bites. You ask the nurse about it. She says, no, they have, in fact, been pumping you full of hormones. She says she's never seen doses that large before. You lift the sheet and look at your cock. To your shock, surprise and shame it's even smaller than before. So are your balls.
You drift off back to sleep feeling more like a girl than ever before.
Chapter 6
Your recovery is progressing nicely after the ant torture. You've been given a break for a week.
The break consisted of only having to suck every cock put in front of you (dozens and dozens) and being fucked repeatedly, all day and night. Usually one at time but occasionally being gang banged. 6 or 8 cocks filling your boipussy with their hot cum. So much cum it would still be leaking out of you hours later.
It's pointless for you to put clothes on most of the time. When you are allowed clothes they are femmy as possible. Short skirts, crop tops that don't really contain your fat titties, garters and stocking and nothing else. Essentially, they dress you like a sissy slut whore.
At this point you're not even sure you remember your own name. You've been called everything but. Fucktoy, cumdump, meat puppet, whore, slut, faggot, sissy, girl, fuckface, useless, pain pig, ant girl, and a bunch more.
It's reached the point where you don't feel right if you're not sticky from cum or your boipussy is empty. It's come to feel completely natural to be impaled on a real man's cock.
Chapter 7
There's a problem down in the barns. One of the stallions is in heat and there's no mare to breed him to. It will be at least two weeks before they can get a mare in to breed with him. He's become damn near unrideable.
The guards have been discussing it and you're the solution. It's even decided that you are going to suck the stallion off. Some of the guards wanted to let it fuck you but.others were concerned it might destroy you. Not that they give a damn about you. They don't. They just want to keep you alive so they can continue to torture and use you. You're a slutty, depraved, amusement for them.
You're marched down to the barn. Almost every guard on staff has come along to watch and record the perverted spectacle. This is filling you with mixed emotions. It's completely humiliating to be forced to serve the sexual needs of an animal in front of a large crowd of people. On the other hand it's a dream come true to serve the sexual needs of an animal in front of a large crowd of people.
The stallion is walked out into the corral so that the guards will have a good view of your depraved cock sucking. They weren't kidding when they said he was horny. His cock is already getting hard and you haven't even touched it yet.
You drop to your knees beside the stallion and tentatively reach out for his growing cock. It's already 18 inches long and it's only half hard. Stroking it makes it grow quickly to its full 3 foot length. It's beautiful.
The guards are growing impatient. They're yelling for you to quit screwing around and start sucking.
You pull the massive cock to your lips and kiss it. Swirling your tongue around the tip produces pre-cum and the horse starts to settle. You stretch your mouth wide to take as much of the massive head as you can into your slutty mouth. To the surprise of the crowd you can get it in your mouth. Sucking as much as you can, tasting the musk, feeling the heat, hearing the guards calling you filthy names is all combining to turn you on. To your shame, and the amusement and disgust of the guards, your clit starts to grow.
A few more minutes of worshipping the big animals cock and you can start to feel it throb. No one has told you if you're supposed to swallow the cum. You decide that if you're going to be the best, most depraved piece of fuck meat you can possibly be, you should swallow.
With a loud grunt the horse begins to cum. So much hot cum gushes into your mouth. Too much to swallow. It shoots out of your mouth, out your nose an all over your tits. Sputtering, coughing and gagging, on your knees, in the dirt, covered in horse cum, in front of a crowd, you lose control and begin to cum too.
The guards howl with laughter and heap verbal abuse on you.
All you can do is hang your head in shame. And pure, perverted, satisfaction.
Chapter 8
You awaken the next morning, still flush with excitement and shame from yesterday's bestiality show.
The memory of your depravity, and the unbridled lust and perversion, makes your cock start to grow again.
You sucked off a horse in front of a large crowd. You savored its cum in your mouth. Your tits were coated in his hot, sticky jism.
Rather than being repulsed you realize you want more.
Unfortunately for you, today's plans don't include the animals.
There's a section of farm land that isn't draining properly and has become swampy. The prisoners don't want to go in and drain the water because it's full of leeches. That's where you come in.
The guards could bait the leeches with fresh pork but why waste good meat when they can use you.
Once again you're marched, naked through the prison and out to the road to the farm. The name calling and abuse as you pass the prisoners is as vile as ever. Rape threats, humiliating comments about your pathetic little cock, reminders that you are definitely not a man anymore. You're a faggy little sex slave for an entire prison and the people who run it.
As you walk through the fields with the guards, toward the swamp the hot sun beats down on your naked body. It occurs to you, and makes you blush, that you don't have to worry about tan lines.
As you approach the swamp you realize it's bigger than you imagined. There's got to be hundreds of leeches in it.
The guards tie your hands behind your back and order you to start walking into the water. You hesitate momentarily. The slash of a whip across your back gets you moving quickly.
Too quickly. You lose your footing in the thick mud, stumble and fall face first into the water.
Your struggles to turn over roil the water and stir up the mud, releasing the leeches and other bugs living there.
The guards yell at you to get further into the water and to get on your back with your legs spread. This time when you hesitate a rubber bullet is shot at you, hitting you square in the ass. The pain is excruciating and the swelling starts immediately. But you move.
You wade into the water and find a spot where you can submerge your body and still keep your head above water.
It only takes a couple of minutes for the leeches to find you.
At first it tickles as they begin to crawl over your naked, slutty, body.
Then they start to latch on. Initially it's on your thighs and stomach. Then it's your arms and tits.
Eventually they find your cock and your boipussy.
As the first one starts slithering up your cunt you realize they're not just going to use you externally. With your hands tied behind.your back there's no way for you to protect yourself.
There are a least a dozen on your titties. Biting and sucking on your nipples, areola, and soft tit meat.
You've lost track of how many have slipped inside your cunt. You can feel them working their way deep inside you. There's so many it feels like a cock. A live wriggling, biting, cock working deeper and deeper into you.
The assault on your cock distracts you from the damage being done to your boipussy.
At least three of them have worked their way into your urethra and have latched on. The pain is unbelievable and your screams and pleas for mercy echo across the swamp. All it gets is laughter and mocking from the guards. They remind you that you're nothing but meat and this is what meat gets used for.
For three long hours you lay in the water, a fucking plaything for insects. The heat and the loss of blood start to take a toll. Your head is getting light. It's about then that you realize that this is your destiny. A sex slave for vicious perverts. Rape meat for horny prisoners. A fucktoy for an entire barnyard full of animals. A piece of meat, so depraved and filthy that being sexually abused by insects, letting them destroy your ass and pathetic sissy cock, feels right.

I got a serious crush on local coke head.

I’m 45 very soon,, married with kids, I live in a small town there’s a girl around I’m not sure how old she is, I think she maybe in her 30s but she looks early 20s, someone  told me she was 39 but she couldn’t be, I must have misheard. She’s skinny m, always showing off her flat stomach, her hips are well proportion, she sexy as fuck, she genuinely gives me that feeling in my stomach. I don’t think she has any kids, I think her care free lifestyle excites me too, I used to have a life like that!!

Shes appears to be unemployed, she hangs around town, going to this party and the next. I do see her with some real low life scum bags. She always to be happy and smiling.

I know her brother a little bit, one day he called me over to discuss something we had in common. I now have something to strike up a conversation with her.

Being 45 and married I’m obviously out of shape, she most be aware of me looking at her I probably give her the creeps because she doesn’t acknowledge me at all.

So I’m on the treadmill and on a diet I’m getting into shape, I’m also looking into ways to get some extra disposable income to have. By the end of the year I will go for it.

 I can’t believe the stereo typical mid life crisis is such a real a powerful thing.

I have been having alot of problems with my teenage daughter ever since her mom and I got divorced several years ago. It's only gotten worse since she hit puberty. She comes home late nearly every night and I know she no longer a virgin. She started drinking and smoking pot about 6 months ago. I have tried everything I could to get her help but she is determined to throw her life away. Recently she has become more bold about how she dresses around the house. She use to only dress like a slut when she was going out at night but now she constantly goes without a bra and wears the shortest of skirts and tight jeans shorts. Most of the time her ass cheeks are hanging out for all the world to see. My next door neigbor is a 50+ guy that has retired from the military and just sits around drinking most of the time. I have seen him several times looking at my daughter and even hear him make rude comments to her. She just loves it and tells me I should start drinking more, maybe it would "lighten" me up a little. So I've done just that. The other night I came home after a few drinks and found my daughter and her boyfriend in the shower fucking. I threw his ass out and told her to get dressed. I proceeded to fix myself another drink. I needed it. BAD. After several minutes I yelled thru the closed bathroom door that she needed to get out of there so we could talk. No answer. Not even the usual "Fuckk off". I yelled again. Still no answer and the door was locked. I told her I would break the door down if I had to, but she WAS coming out of there. Not a sound. So I busted down the door. There she was in the tub, shower still running, passed out drunk. After checking to see if she was still breathing I tried to pick her up out of the shower. She had body oils all over her and it was impossible to get a good hold. I needed help. Then I remembered. My neighbor is always home. Hopefully he's sober enough to help me get her out of this tub. Of course, he was more than happy to help out. What a guy! When we got back to my daughter she was still passed out naked and didn't respond to my yelling out her name. We tried to pick her up but she was just too slippery with the bath oils on her. My neighbor told me we would have to clean all the oils off her body if we were going to have any luck getting her out of the tub. So we proceeded to wash her down. My neighbor took the soap and lathered up his hands real good and ran them all over her legs. he said we might as well clean the oils off her entire body or they would end up on my sheets... that's if we didn't drop her. I agreed. He continued to use his soapy hands all over my daughters body. When I looked over at hi he had the biggest smile. I reminded him this was my daughter. he reminded me what a pain in my ass she was and that I should take advantage of the situation. I had to admit the thought had already crossed my mind. So we both ran our soapy hands all over her body, not missing an inch. When we got her out of the tub and into bed we both continued to rub our hands over her body. I looked at my neighbor and said" Oh what the hell, it's not like she's a virgin." My neighbor looked back at me and said "No, not since last summer".

Oh, my confession? I like to jack off to made up stories on Motherless. I hope all enjoyed !

I had this friend that I was infatuated with for a long time. She was around 5'10, tall for a girl, really thin, but she had amazing eyes, brown hair, and always wore this strawberry lotion for VS that drove me crazy. One night she called me, crying, saying her and her friend didn't have anywhere to go. She was staying with her friend and that girl's dad had gotten upset at them about something and kicked them both out. I didn't have a room, but I had a couple of couches, so I said yeah, I'd come and get them.
When I pulled up, the friend was absolutely gorgeous, too. She was shorter, around 5'4, blonde, with a chin dimple, and curves. Brought them out to my house and told them to make themselves at home. Figured I would give them a week or two to figure out something permanent. They don't put much effort into it. They don't look for work, don't look for a place to stay, and aren't cleaning up after themselves. The only benefit of it was that we would go out and they would wear these amazingly skin tight tube dresses, the kind that don't have shoulders and arms. Always the same two dresses, and they'd alternate which one wore which, but definitely got me attention with them on my arm.
One night we were driving home and they started dancing to the radio seductively in the truck as I'm driving down the road. The fried, Amy, peeled her dress down, but had a strapless bra and her tits were huge, definitely a D cup. It was a wonder I didn't wreck because I kept looking over hoping a nipple would fall out. They were just teasing, giggling and getting within a couple of inches of each other's lips. We got home and they passed out; I went to my room to jerk off thinking about them.
Lounging around the house, Amy would wear these loose tops and her boob would fall out. Her nipples were really dark, much darker than I expected, but the shape of her tits was incredible. They are still the best tits I've ever seen to this day. I would point out that a titty came out but she'd laugh and say she didn't care. One day I was talking to her in the hallway and she went to go into the bathroom and opened the door. Tiffany, the one I knew first, was standing there naked in the shower. No one noticed for a second and then Tiffany screamed and Amy laughed and went in and shut the door. More jerking off for me. Tiffany was so tall and slender, tits were maybe a B cup, but it was her legs and wet hair that I thought of.
After around two weeks, I start hinting around, asking if they had found a place. They said they hadn't, but we all knew I wasn't going to kick them out. They could just flirt and tease with me and I'd be all excited about that instead. One night we were sitting around the house drinking and it got to the point that they were talking about sex, how much they liked it rough. "Necessary pain" was the term they used. At some point we started taking body shots where I would take shots from their cleavage and them from my crotch. They then ran into my bedroom for a minute and came out wearing matching underwear. They jumped up on my coffee table and told me to put some music on. I did and they told me sit down on the couch. They danced together, a couple of kisses here and there, and would pull the bra straps to the side, but wouldn't take them off. Amy's ass was perfectly round; more jiggle than I expected, but still nice. Tiffany had an ass that was super tight. After what seemed like forever, it was clear that they weren't going to take off anything, just bending over and giggling to each other. I sat up and said I was going to lay down. Then Amy said, we know you're going to jerk off! My face turned red. Older now, I realize that it was obvious and shouldn't have been anything to be embarrassed about, but at the time it was as if they had discovered my darkest secret. What are you talking about?, I asked. Tiffany said, It's fine. We know you do it thinking about us. I said whatever and went into my room. I was laying in bed thinking there was no way I could ever masturbate now, they had ruined it and would think I was a pervert.
That is when there was a knock on my door. Come in, I said, and they both came in. Amy jumped on my bed, sitting on her legs and Tiffany stood by the door. Amy asked if I was jerking off yet. I said, No, I told you I don't do that. Amy called me a liar. She punched my leg, laughing, and then said she wanted to watch. I said no way, but Tiffany had this look in her eyes. Fuck it.
I asked if they were going to help and they both said no (fuck my feelings). Amy said they would dance for me. They stood in the middle of the room and started dancing. My cock was hard, but I was reluctant to touch it. Then they kissed... a long kiss. Amy's hands reached up and grabbed Tiffany's head, Tiffany's hands grabbed Amy's ass and squeezed. That was enough to make me grab my dick and start stroking underneath the covers. Amy moved behind Tiffany, both of them facing me. Nuh uh, I want to see it, she said. I told her they didn't get to me if I didn't get to see them. They both kind of giggled and Amy reached up and grabbed the cups of Tiffany's bra - you mean these? as she pulled them open. Tiffany reached up to cover her nipples, but I saw them. I pulled the blanket away and showed them what I was doing. Tiffany bit the bottom of her lip and Amy smiled. Amy reached behind her back and unclasped her bra and then undid Tiffany's. They both stood at the foot of my bed, barely dancing, but watching me until I came. Then real quickly they said goodnight and left my room.
A few nights later we had gone out to drink and when we got home, they both passed out on the couches. As I was walking to my room, I could see Amy's tit hanging out of the side of her shirt. I stared at it for a second, my dick getting hard. I pulled it out and stood over her, jerking my cock. I couldn't resist and reached my hand out and felt her nipple between my fingers. She didn't move, so I bent down and licked it. I put my mouth over her nipple and sucked, circling the nipple with my tongue. Right as I was about to come, Tiffany stirred on the other couch. I jumped up and jumped into the hallway, frozen, afraid I was busted. But she was only adjusting. After a while, I walked back into the living room and stood over Tiffany. She had an a t-shirt, so not as easy access. When I pulled her blanket back, though, she had these satin panties with thin strings over her hips. There was tape on the sides (is this a thing?) but I pulled them to the side and saw her pussy. My cock was hard again, so I pulled it out. I was debating whether to try and fuck her, but it was way too risky. I tried to move to a position that I could put my dick in her mouth, but because of the furniture, I couldn't get in the right spot to squat down enough. I went back to Amy and put her hand around my dick, using it to jerk off as I stared at her tits until I came.
The next few weeks were uneventful, arguing about their mess, not working, etc. There had been an evening when they were trying on bathing suits in my room and modeling them for a couple of my buddies that were over. I took that opportunity to sneak into the backyard and watch them changing through my window; didn't get to cum though. Then came the day that they needed a couple of favors.
Tiffany had ridden with me to town and asked to borrow $20. I asked her how she was going to pay it back. She wasn't borrowing, she was asking to have $20. She laughed and said yeah, but I told her no. She begged and I said I'm not giving money away for free. She tried to negotiate with housework, but I said that was going to be done anyway before the weekend or they were out. About a mile from the house, she asked if I wanted to jerk off to her again. I said yeah, we could do that, but then she clarified that she wanted to borrow the money for something before we got to the house. So I pulled over and told her take her tits out. She leaned back in the seat and pulled her shirt up. I pulled my cock out and looked at her. I told her to rub them and she did. I asked her for her hand and it was so sexy the way that she kept kinda pulling back and then deciding yes as it got closer to my dick. Then she was jerking me off and I was squeezing her tit with my hand. I asked her to suck and she just made the sound that means no without saying it. I was going to just take the hj then, but I wasn't cumming. I reached behind her head and grabbed the back of her neck, pulling her down gently and said, Come on, just for a second. She opened her lips and slid it into her mouth. That did the trick. I don't think I lasted thirty seconds in her mouth. She sat up, opened the door, and spit it outside. We headed toward the house and I left the truck running. I gave her $40 and told her she could have it and get two of whatever she was wanting, but not to be gone too long with my truck.
When I got inside, Amy was CLEANING the house with music blaring, wearing a black nightie and in her own little world. I got a nice view of her ass cheeks while she was bent over dusting and startled her when she turned around. We laughed for a second and she asked where Tiffany was. Told her she was making a run to town. I'll finish the story if there is interest.

I've been married to Jacqui for five years. We'd been dating for a couple of years before that. Jacqui married me when she was nineteen. We met through our interest in amateur dramatics. Jacqui joined a small theatre company that I was a member of. We rehearse once or twice a week. It wasn't until last year when we got a new director that we started performing more interesting plays. Before it had all been musicals etc, but now we moved onto more adult themes. It wasn't suddenly all sex and violence, but we started doing plays with a bit of nudity or bedroom scenes.

We all enjoyed the change. At first it didn't really affect Jacqui and I as we normally only had small roles but things changed last year when Jacqui was given an important role in a new play. It was only late one evening while we were reading through the script at home that we realised that the role called for Jacqui to appear naked in some scenes. In several others she was required to only wear underwear and towards the end of the play she would get involved in a love scene with the leading actor which would mean him stripping Jacqui first down to just her panties and generally groping her all over and then removing her panties and supposedly making love to her in a bed.

This caused both of us to think deeply as to whether we wanted to be involved in this. In the end we decided that as the play was in good taste and that the love scenes had artistic merit it would be foolish and prudish for Jacqui to say that she wouldn't do them.

I think it actually added a bit of spice to our relationship because certainly later that night as I mounted Jacqui my thoughts were of my pretty, young wife being naked amongst our fellow actors, some of whom we regarded as friends. I think Jacqui found it exciting too because she was very wet when I entered her but, unfortunately, the excitement was too much for me and I came in her after only a couple of minutes. I finished Jacqui off by using my fingers and tongue on her clit and pussy. This is very effective with Jacqui. She has very prominent pussy lips which are very sensitive, they hang at least an inch down from her hole, and her clit is also very visible, standing clearly out from the surrounding folds of skin even before she is aroused.

We both derive great pleasure from the attention I lavish on her pussy lips. I can spend hours sucking and pulling on them to elongate them even further. Jacqui often keeps her pubic mound shaved and this only accentuates her long, hanging lips even further.

It was while I was using my mouth on her that evening that I realised that not only would Jacqui be naked amongst our friends but she would also be revealing to everyone the fact that she shaves her pussy. Strangely I found the thought exciting. It had never occurred to me before that the thought of my wife being seen naked in public and being groped by another man would be erotic to me but we both had a good time in bed that evening.

Over the next few weeks we had many rehearsals and it was kind of strange to see my wife in the arms of another man, in this case the lead actor Ken. We hadn't had a dress rehearsal yet so Jacqui hadn't had to strip off in front of everyone but the thought of her doing this kept us very active in the bedroom.

We were both very excited after coming home one evening after we had spent a few hours rehearsing the scenes where Jacqui has her breasts felt by Ken in the play. Although she had her clothes on for the rehearsal and we were only really going over the dialogue, Ken still used to opportunity to give Jacqui a good feel. From where I stood at the edge of the stage I could see Ken caressing and stroking Jacqui's breasts through her blouse. At one point he ran his hands down over her ass and lifted her short skirt at the back and we could all see his fingers briefly slip inside the edge of her panties. There was no objection from Jacqui and certainly everyone else on the cast was enjoying seeing my pretty wife being felt up by her handsome partner on stage. I was finding this exciting too, and I had plenty of time to watch them as I only had a small part to play in this production.

Each evening when we came home from the hall where we had been practising we would go straight to the bedroom where Jacqui would immediately lay on the bed. I would spend the next hour or so with my face between her thighs as I gnawed and sucked on her juicy cunt lips. Quite often I would not even get to fuck her. Jacqui would have several orgasms while I ate and sucked at her sweet pussy.Sometimes she would rub me off afterwards, sometimes not.

Eventually the time came where we had a full dress rehearsal, or in Jacqui's case it should have been undress rehearsal as she spent most of the day and evening absolutely naked. It was mid morning on a Saturday and the first scene we went through was where Jacqui gets naked out of a bed to meet her on-stage lover Ken. Jacqui arrived on stage wearing a loose gown which came down to mid thigh. I had wondered why the hall was so busy on that morning as at least half of the men present had no real need to be there. I then realised that they had turned up to see my wife strip off on stage. All eyes were on Jacqui when the time came for her to shed the gown and get under the covers. I thought she might have slipped into the bed while still wearing it and then taken it off under the bed covers, but no, she removed it in front of us all and actually stood facing us absolutely naked.

I knew that all the men in the hall were looking at her body, there were about fifteen of us hanging around that Saturday morning. As she stood before us, raised as she was a few feet up on the stage, I knew that I wasn't the only man to let his eyes drift down past her full breasts to her shaven pussy with her cunt lips clearly hanging down between her white thighs.

Jacqui seemed to revel in the stares of the men and was in no hurry to cover herself up. Eventually, however, she got into the bed and the rehearsal commenced. For the rest of that day until we went home in the evening Jacqui didn't put her clothes back on. All the men were treated to the sight of my wife displaying herself openly. The bedroom love scene with Ken is only a couple of minutes in the play but seemed to take hours to rehearse that day as Ken was allowed time after time to feel her breasts and ass and then lay her on the bed and eventually lie on top of her to simulate sex.

I'm sure all the men watching were turned on by the action on stage, because every man loves to see a pretty girl being made love to. I know I was turned on too by seeing my young wife naked with another man. Several times I had to adjust my trousers, especially when Ken lay naked on top of Jacqui and began moving his body up and down for realism. We all noticed that Ken was sporting a semi hard on when he dismounted from Jacqui each time and on one occasion I could see his thickening member lying between her engorged pussy lips, which was partly due to Jacqui raising her legs around Ken's waist, which wasn't actually called for in the script.

Our director called for a coffee break as Ken lay between Jacqui's spread thighs, his buttocks rising and falling gently. It was my duty that day to do the coffee and it was a peculiar feeling handing mugs of steaming coffee around as my wife lay in bed with another man. As I took theirs over to them I noticed that Ken had pulled the covers over their naked bodies but that he was still lying on top of Jacqui. I also noticed that Ken's body was still moving up and down in the simulation of sex, perhaps more so than it was earlier. Ken turned to me and grinned as I placed their mugs by the side of the bed. I knelt down by the head of the bed intending to talk to Jacqui during the break and it was then that I noticed the flushed look on her face. It suddenly dawned on me that they weren't simulating sex, Ken was actually fucking my wife as I knelt beside them. I felt such a fool for not realising sooner what they were doing. I felt humiliated and didn't know quite what to do. In the end I did nothing and just knelt there as Ken's movements under the sheets became more and more obvious. At one stage Jacqui began to make small crying noises as Ken brought her to a climax. It is to my shame that it was me who covered her mouth with my hand to quieten her. With my hand on her mouth I could feel her shudders as the orgasm took her, I could also feel the vibrations as Ken ejaculated into her at the same time.

It must have been obvious to everyone else in the hall what was going on. I felt totally humiliated by the situation but I also had a raging hard on in my trousers. Ken actually said thank you to me as I took my hand away from Jacqui's mouth. There was further *********** as, a few minutes later, Ken pushed the covers back and lifted himself off my wife. I think all the men present probably saw him slip his long cock out of Jacqui's hole. He certainly wasn't hiding anything as he walked across to the front of the stage to talk with his mates. His foreskin was pulled back and the head of his cock was glistening with his and Jacqui's love juices. There was even a small string of cum still hanging from the tip of his cock. He was making it clear to all his friends that he had just fucked my wife.

Like the cuckolded husband that I was, I helped my freshly fucked wife to her feet. Worse was to follow, as I took her hand to lead her away to the cloakroom I noticed that there was a large wet stain in the centre of the bed. Ken's cum had already started to run from my wife's stretched pussy and more of it ran down her thighs as we walked to the side of the stage. At one point Jacqui actually put her hand between her legs to stop the flow dripping onto the wooden floor of the stage. Her hand came away coated in Ken's cum. I was shocked when she absentmindedly put the fingers to her mouth to clean them.

My face was burning with embarrassment at the episode but I was also so turned on that when we reached the cloakroom I pulled Jacqui inside and, without bothering to close the door properly, I turned her around and bent her over the wash basin. I kept one hand on her back as I released my penis from my pants and in one movement I slipped straight into her from behind. I couldn't believe how wet she was. I was also amazed that she seemed so loose, there was little or no feeling from the walls of her cunt. Ken must have really stretched her when he fucked her because my rock hard cock was hardly touching the edges. I thought I might have difficulty cumming in such a large, stretched hole but it was when I glanced down and saw my cock covered with another mans cum that I suddenly started shooting my load into her.

Jacqui and I got ourselves cleaned up after that. We had a quick kiss and cuddle and she said she was glad that I'd fucked her after Ken because it showed that I wasn't mad at her. We kissed again and made our way back to the stage.

The remainder of the day went by fairly quickly. It was later, when we got home, that we next spoke about what had happened. I admitted that it had turned me on. Jacqui, for her part, admitted that she found Ken very attractive and had been fantasising about him for some time. She apologised for acting like a slut in front of our friends, but I surprised myself by saying that I liked her acting like that. I asked Jacqui what it felt like to have had another cock inside her as she had been a virgin when we had met. She told me that although she still loved me, she also loved the feel of Ken's much larger cock inside her. She said he had really filled her and that she could actually feel him inside her which she couldn't always with me. We made love well into the night with Jacqui eventually bringing me off with her hand because she said she felt too sore to have me inside her.

From that Saturday onwards there was very little pretence that Ken wasn't actually fucking my wife at every opportunity. Whether it was as part of the rehearsal for the play or during the breaks in between Ken would shove his fat cock up my darling wife. After each rehearsal of the bedroom scene the sheets would need to be changed as Ken deposited his spunk up my wife and a spreading wet patch would be evident on the bed.

Often I would go home on my own as Ken drove Jacqui off to his flat to continue their lovemaking on into the night. She would come home to me in the early hours of the following morning with his cum still running down her legs.

I had stopped fucking Jacqui myself by this time. First of all she was getting no pleasure from it because she couldn't feel my little cock inside her stretched hole anymore. Secondly, she had developed a habit of sliding her shaven pussy over my face as soon as she returned home to me and I would shoot my load onto my stomach as I sucked her long cunt lips into my mouth. The taste and feel of Ken's spunk as it ran from her hole and dripped from her raw looking lips onto my face was too much and my hand would drift down to my hard cock and I would bring myself off with a few strokes.

It had taken only a matter of a few weeks for me to change from a normal married man to this stranger who waited at home while his wife went off with her lover and then performed oral sex on her after she returned. Our week long stint at the local theatre went well and we got rave reviews from the local press. Apparently they liked the realism of some of the scenes. Jacqui was now a changed woman. She loved the attention she was getting and she admitted later that exposing herself on stage before a couple of hundred people really turned her on. I'm not sure if the audience realised that she was getting fucked on stage each night but the rest of the cast and stage hands certainly knew. I only found out later that she had let two other men have access to her body during the run of the show. One was the director, Gavin, the other was Ted who worked the curtains.

Since that show approximately half the cast have had sex with my wife, some on a regular basis and others as a one off. All our friends are aware of Jacqui's infidelities and most of them are also aware that my sexual preference these days is to use my tongue on my wife's well fucked cunt. There is nothing more pleasurable than the feel of Jacqui straddling my face with her slimy cunt and seeing her raw red pussy lips running with another mans cum.

Your wife cheated on you, with me.

I never expected she would let me touch her, but she did. The how and the why is not nearly as important as the act, and I truly have no regrets about fucking your wife. And keep your anger to yourself because you have an amazing woman, and you've had enough impure thoughts over the years that you probably owe her an indiscretion or two. Everybody needs a freebie, and I was just lucky enough to be in the right place at the right time.

My hand on her back, she enjoyed the gentle scratch that wandered up to her neck. Her eyes closed, and for some reason, she smiled as she let my fingers delicately scratch against the back of her neck before wandering up into her hair. I could see her reflection in the mirror, and her hardening nipples showed through her bra. She was enjoying my touch, and only hesitated when I placed my kiss against her neck because she was forced to decide right then if she should stop it, or allow me to continue.

"I'll never say a word if you won't." I whispered, and her expression changed as the offer became real. "One time, and nobody will ever know."

She bit her lip hungrily as my hand slipped around her waist, and my warm breath in her ear as I kissed her neck again made her decision.

Her eyes opened, and she began to watch our reflection, your wife putting her guilt on someone else as she watched the reflection's indiscretion, but savored the touch against her. She watched my hand wander up, inching closer to her breast, and as I felt its fullness fill my hand, her hand wandered up to my neck to further expose the woman in the mirror. Her fingers slipped into my hair, her nails lightly scratching against my scalp as I lifted your wife's shirt and pulled up her bra.

Your wife has amazing breasts, and she slowly pressed her ass against my hardening cock as we watched my hands squeezing them, and pinching her nipples, and caressing that supple flesh that I wanted so much. My hand wandered up to her throat, and I turned her chin to accept my kiss. Her lips are amazingly soft and passionate, and her kiss was sweet from the lipstick she wore. Her eyes were hungry as they gazed into mine, and I couldn't wait to wander her naked body with my mouth. I pulled off her shirt and bra, and ran my fingers over her soft skin, savoring the image of your wife standing topless before me.

Turning her attention back to the reflection, I put your wife's hands behind my head, and continued to enjoy that gentle scratch of her nails. She hungrily watched her reflection as my hands wandered down her body, and whimpered as she saw me unbutton her pants, and slowly slide that zipper down. Her eyes grew wide as the top of her panties came into view behind that open zipper, and her breath quivered as she watched me slide them down her legs. I made sure my fingers stayed in contact with her body as I slowly knelt down to remove her pants, and she easily stepped out of them.

She watched my lips kiss up her thigh, enjoying her body as I kissed my way back up, and I could tell she was ready to pounce as she studied her nearly naked reflection, and this man behind her who wanted her "just this once..."

I turned her so that she could watch from the side... appreciating being naked next to me. She studied her own ass still in panties, and the incredible amount of flesh she was giving me that only you had gotten until now. She watched my fingers slip inside the elastic of those panties, and cooed softly as I slowly peeled them down her legs, and her bare bottom finally came into view.

Believe me... you have never witnessed a more wicked grin cross those lips than I did that moment.

She resigned herself to one dirty moment of cheating, and loved feeling another man's hands on her. That wicked grin turned to primal lust, and she truly felt sexier than she had felt in a very long time. Her fingers unbuttoning my shirt as she stared at my chest was frantic as she tried to strip me quickly, eager to get to naked skin. She dropped to her knees as she unbuckled my belt, desperate to wrap her fingers around the hardness she could feel but couldn't see, and the second my pants were down, your wife did what you never thought she would.

Her lips felt amazing as she sucked my cock between them, and her tongue savored my flesh like some decadent dessert, moaning warmly as she sucked my hardness. She turned slightly to watch her own reflection cheat, and seeing that hard cock sliding between her red lips made her enjoy it that much more. Your wife savored my cock, sucking it with expert skills, and twisting her head slightly as the thickness disappeared down her throat, and I could see the edge of her lips turn up in a hungry, wicked grin.

She may never do it again, but your wife loved being unfaithful at that moment.

Her head bobbed up and down on my shaft, and I caught her hand disappearing between her legs. As your wife silently came, I could feel her teeth press into my cock as she continued to blow me. Such a naughty minx, your wife... hungrily sucking a strange cock as she fingers her wetness and admires her infidelity in a mirror. I knew it was more about the reflection than me, your wife allowing herself to be far more than the devoted spouse and mom... instead taking the time to be the sexy woman she always wanted to be.

I pulled your wife up and she was quick to kiss me. I could taste the saltiness of my own cock on her mouth, and I quickly laid her on the table where she would be able to continue watching her own reflection. I spread her legs and climbed between them, and devoured her breasts for a moment before beginning to kiss my way down her body.

The hungry look on her face was desperately angry as she pushed my head between her legs, and she moaned loudly as my tongue slipped to her wetness, and slowly slid between those wet lips, and slid all the way up to that hungry clit. Her muscles tensed immediately as my tongue flickered over her swollen clit, and she came hard as I slipped two fingers deep inside your wife.

"Oh, my God!!!" she moaned loudly as her eyes darted back and forth between her cheating reflection in the mirror, and the man between her real legs; his fingers fucking her as his tongue swirled and licked at her hungry button.

She came hard and often as I enjoyed the hot, salty wetness between your wife's legs. Her mouth hangs with the most incredible temptation as that orgasm builds and releases, and she lets out that slow, satisfying moan of pure pleasure as the orgasm washes over her like a warm wave. Her legs tensed and squeezed my head over and over as I lapped at her sweet pussy, and each time she glanced over to see the man between her legs in the mirror, the reminder that she was a cheating wife just pushed her into orgasm that much faster.

At one point as I realized how much she enjoyed watching, I pushed her onto her side and slipped her leg over my shoulder. I made sure she could watch the tongue licking her clit, and see it spread them as the dark red tongue slipped to the hot pink button that inevitably pushed her over the edge. Watching another man's mouth between her legs was intoxicating, and she eagerly stretched her body to get a better view of the mouth that gave her so much pleasure.

She nearly waited too long as the nerves began to get sensitive, and while she could have stopped me there, she wanted me to fuck her. She wanted to feel my hardness slide in deep and touch her in places that no other cock had touched in years... except her husband's.

"Fuck me, fuck me hard!" she begged.

I climbed on top of your wife, and saw your wedding ring on her finger. It was guiding my hardness to her wet and hungry pussy, and she moaned loudly as she felt my full length and girth slowly impale her.

All the way in, inch by inch, I slipped my hardness deep inside your wife, until my balls nestled neatly against the crack of her ass. I couldn't get any deeper in your wife, and I knew by the smile on her lips, and the satisfied look in her closed eyes that I had all she wanted. Now it was time to fuck her hard.

Pulling almost out very slowly, she cooed lovingly as I slowly plunged back inside her. Out again, I pushed my cock into your wife a little faster, and she bit her bottom lip with anticipation of being filled that much, and fucked very hard. Faster... harder... deeper... she moaned loudly when she first heard my body smack her pussy.

I turned her head to watch herself cheat, and she struggled to keep her eyes open as the woman in the mirror was fucked harder and harder. Her breasts bounced up and down violently, and she could see her ass rubbing against the table as the hardness continued to spank her pussy, and the length and girth spread her over and over.

Your wife came hard and fast as she watched herself fucked, and was quick to put her leg over my shoulder so that she could turn on her side to watch the act in the reflection. I could hear her fingernails scratching into the surface of the table, and her knuckles were turning red as she squeezed the sides. The look in her eyes was nearly painful as she waited for the orgasm to wash over her, and as it finally hit, I watched your wife bury her teeth into her own arm, the teeth marks glistening in the light as she finally let go of her tension and released the orgasm to flood her with that wave of electricity.

"OH, FUCK!!!" she screamed loudly, and quickly covered her mouth, praying that no one heard her scream of unfaithful pleasure.

I grinned at the pain she must have endured, biting her arm like that, and waited for the tension to build again. When I saw that look in her eyes, my hand loudly smacked her ass, and your wife yelped in shock, before allowing the sting to slowly blend with the pleasure. Another smack against her naked ass, and one more for good measure, she came again, even stronger as she watched the wife in the mirror being fucked and spanked like some dirty schoolgirl.

I rolled her over and put her ass in the air, and she began to ignore the mirror as my hands slipped to her waist, and my hard cock plunged back into her very eager pussy. I squeezed those beautiful rolls of her hips as I fucked her hard, my body spanking her ass; my balls smacking against her clit as my cock drove into her unmercifully. Wave after wave, your wife came and came as I rough fucked her, and I began to see the scratch marks in the finish of the table as her fingers dug deep.

Your wife's pussy felt incredible as it wrapped around my cock, and I could feel her walls squeeze it each time she came. Her toes curled, and her ass was turning red from the spanking she received, and I wondered if her husband might see my dirty hand print on his wife's ass later.

My hands reached around to squeeze her breasts as I continued to fuck her, and her nipples remained as hard as ever as she enjoyed feeling the cock pounding her from behind. I pulled her up, and her back arched as she leaned back to give me access without losing the momentum of the stroke. I grabbed her hair and pulled, and she willingly submitted to me as the wicked grin crossed her lips yet again.

"Where am I cumming?" I asked hungrily in a near whisper only meant for her ears.

Your wife began to pant and grind against my cock, determined to take every drop of my cum deep inside her pussy. In for a penny, in for a pint was all I could figure from the fucking I began to receive from her, and I was surprised when she pulled off my cock and forced me onto my back, climbing on top and slipping the hardness back inside.

She turned me so that she could watch her reflection again, and leaned back so that she could watch herself fucking the cock. Your wife seemed obsessed with burning that image in her mind, and her pussy looked amazing as it slid up and down my shaft. The muscles in her stomach tensed and released, and her legs squeezed my hips as she rode me. Her ass ground against my legs for only a moment before rising up so that she could watch the cock disappear deep inside her.

Over and over, up and down, your naughty wife rode that hard cock, and her eyes stayed glued to the image of another man inside her in that reflection. She glanced away one time to see my expression as I reached my limit, and on that loud moan as I released my hot cum inside your wife's pussy, she came hard, and began to slow her fucking, determined to watch my cum dribble from inside her and leak down my hard shaft. Your wife demanded my cum inside her for the sole reason of watching it leave her. She wanted to see another man fucking her, and see that finish as that white, sticky, hot cum drained from between her legs.

Finally satisfied, she sunk down on my cock one last time, and began grinding her hips against me, rubbing it deep inside to take home with her. The expression of naughty cheating nearly carried a vengeful look, and I couldn't tell if it was anger, or claiming a trophy after what she had just done.

Climbing off, your wife climbed between my legs and lovingly licked the taste from my flesh. I could see the white cream caking against her tongue, and she easily swallowed and then licked it from her lips, continuing that task until I was absolutely clean of our juices.

Dabbing the edges of her lips daintily, she grinned with a look of wicked accomplishment as she sucked that last drop from her fingertip. She picked up her panties without saying a word, and when I snapped my fingers and smiled, she didn't hesitate to place them in my hand. She slipped on her bra, followed by her shirt and pants, and grabbed the rest of her belongings. Out the door with nothing more than a seductive grin, your wife was headed home to you.

Hopefully... you never tasted me on her lips, or saw the red hand print on her naked ass, or the creamy white cum that dribbled from her pussy and ran down her inner thigh, soaking into her pants.

But let me just congratulate you... you married an amazing woman, who is an amazing fuck. Enjoy what you have with her, because I will fuck her again if I get the chance. Your wife's panties are neatly folded in my drawer, waiting for her to come back and claim them.

How many of you have ever had a threesome or had sex with more than one person at a time?

I have only been with one man at a time. However, I have been in a scenario where I drank far too much and messed around with two friends of the family (Very close family friends, the kind of friends that come to all the family events). 

Would you like to hear the story?

Then allow me to share...

--Names have been changed to protect the naughty --

About a year or two ago, things had not been good between my boyfriend and me. I was in a bad place this one night. I knew he had been keeping a lot of things from me. He is always trying to make me feel like I am going crazy if I bring something up. And if he does get caught, then somehow, it's my fault. But anyway, I was at his place and things were not going so great. I just wanted to go home.
That's when Cruz messaged me and said he and another good friend, Mike, were drinking and hanging out at Mike's place. He told me I should go by.
Well, since my guy thought it was okay to hide things and make me feel like I was going crazy, I decided I could have a secret too. I got my things and told my bf I was going home. Instead, I hesitantly made my way to Mike's house where he and Cruz were just hanging out in the dining room. I sat down and we all sipped on a drink while we chatted a bit.  Mike has some family that lives with him but they were asleep in their rooms.
We were all feeling quite buzzed as I had been drinking with my boyfriend before arriving and they had been drinking all night. We started getting a little loud, so Mike suggested we go to his bedroom. I said maybe I should go now.  But he insisted that I had just gotten there, and we should just have some fun, relax, and if needed I could sleep there, you know just hang out for a bit (yeah sure pal, just "hang out" lol). I wasn't ready to go home just yet and honestly, I had never been alone with the both of them before and I was curious as to what would happen. We went to the bedroom, he turned on the tv in place of the light, put on some music, and we continued to talk and drink.
About now, we were fairly intoxicated, and Cruz had slowly started to touch me little by little. Sometimes on the arm or leg but nothing too crazy. The guys were mainly the ones doing all the talking, throwing in a few jokes, and there was flirty banter here and there.  
After a moment of laughter, the room began to get quiet. I noticed each of them staring at me, glassy-eyed, and they both were starting to get "that look" on their faces.  Cruz started asking where my bf was, how were we doing? How I was feeling, was I tired, and do I want a different drink?

(I will add that I had messed around with Cruz almost a year prior to this night. We were both drunk and most of the night is a blur.
Anyway, Cruz had agreed it would be best to keep it between us and not tell our friends and family)

That is when Mike said something along the lines of we're all friends here, mi casa es su casa. No need to be shy, I don't bite unless you want me to. Then he said, "Oh wait you rather be spanked, isn't that right Cruz?"  Cruz got that oh shit look on his face because he wasn't supposed to tell anyone about that night, and he clearly had.
I could have smacked Cruz for telling Mike. They both laughed.  And I told them they weren't funny!
Then Mike asked if I needed or wanted anything?
I laughed and asked, do you?
Cruz (very drunk) then asked, "Do you wanna do this or what?"
Mike said WHOA! Damn, don't scare her off. And told me he was drunk and not to listen to him. Cruz replied so it's all mine then? And Mike looked at me and said Well I didn't say that either. Instead of letting them make me feel uncomfortable I just got up, grabbed the bottle, took a big drink, and then straddled Cruz while he sat in an upholstered chair that was at the end of the bed. I said, why are you out here sharing my secrets?!

Mike said, "Uh oh" and walked over rubbing my back and shoulder telling me, it's OK your secret is safe here. I leaned in real close to Cruz's face and asked what else did you tell him?
Cruz looked at me with an intense look in his eye. He had his hands on me and was getting excited. He sat up and began grabbing and kissing me.
Mike said something to Cruz like, damn if I would have known this would have happened, I wouldn't have done that stuff (I assume referring to drugs they took as they were having trouble getting fully hard). Cruz was very aroused and said Fuck! Shut up!  I let his hands roam as I began to grind on him. Mike took the bottle from me and drank some more.  I slid off Cruz's lap onto the floor in front of him. Mike gave me the bottle and I took another drink.
I then put Cruz into my mouth. Mike sat down on the bed right next to us drinking and I could feel his legs touching my left side.
Cruz is moaning as he watches me and glances over at Mike.
Mike laughingly says, "Uh hey Cruz, I think you should move over, I am starting to feel left out."
I reach over and start rubbing Mike through his pants, which he quickly pulled down exposing his dick. I grabbed it and also played with his balls while continuing to suck Cruz. Cruz's eyes are rolling back, and he keeps saying oh fuck, oh fuck.
Mike stands up so I switch over to him and put him inside my mouth. I grab and squeeze his dick while I lick and suck on him.
Meanwhile, Cruz gets up, removes his pants, and then pulls mine off. I keep my shirt on.
Before I switch back to Cruz, I deep throat Mike's dick and give his balls a firm squeeze. He said DAMN! Oh, Fuck! You're kinda rough but I like it!! Wait, come back, do that again!
Cruz sits back down in the chair, and I put him back in my mouth. Mike comes around behind me without his pants on and tries to take me from the back.

I am nervous. I have never been with two men before.
I stop him and tell them I have never done anything like this before. Mike is very sweet (still being funny, but sweet) he backs off and tells me "Ma we don't have to do anything, it's okay. This was not the plan and we can do whatever you want to do."
Cruz then scoots to the edge of the chair and pulls me to him, clearly still in the zone and wanting more. He grabs me gently by my hair and puts himself in my mouth.
Mike stops him and says, "ok stop, stop."
I tell them I am sorry and that I am very nervous, I don't know what to do. How does this work?
Cruz said, "because I can't get very hard right now you let Mike fuck you and you suck me."
Mike made some comments referencing a time that they had done this before with someone else.
Cruz said, "Give me a little bit and if I can get fully hard, we can both fuck you at the same time."
Mike says damn stop scaring her!
I ignore their bickering and once again begin to give Cruz head.
Mike comes around and rubs my side and back end. He reaches down and runs his fingers over my pussy. He then taps my ass with his thick, semi-hard dick a couple of times.
Cruz is moaning and Mike tells him to calm down there and says something else to him in Spanish. Cruz says to me, you should let Mike put it in a little bit.
Mike tells him "Hey, no peer pressure, no peer pressure!"  We all sort of laugh.
I reach back and touch Mike a little. He gets down on the floor behind me and tries to put it in. He asks me if I am on birth control? I say no. He gets up and gets a condom.
I guess he is struggling to put it on because he says I need this shit to wear off, this isn't working.
They laugh.
Mike says I hope you are not offended. It has absolutely nothing to do with you. Trust me I want to fuck you bad!  
I turn around and put Mike in my mouth, trying to help him. Cruz is sitting in the chair playing with himself and yanking on it.
Mike then picks me up off the floor and pulls me to him against his very tall bed. He is holding me close with his hands caressing my breast. At which point Cruz quickly gets up and gets behind me. He kind of pushes us all together leaning up against the bed. (The bed is very tall) Mike falls back, and I am bent over leaning towards him. Cruz is behind me running his hands all over me and trying for dear life to get hard enough to put it in.

This is when I stop them both and tell them I can't do this. This isn't really working. And I ask, what are we doing? I don't want things to be all weird after this.
Cruz says it won't be weird.
Mike tells him Okay, time to stop and he pulls me up onto his huge bed and away from Cruz. Where he lays me down and asks if I am okay.
Cruz calls him a hater. Mike laughs and says don't be mad. lol
Everyone is very drunk, Cruz sits back down in the chair, and Mike and I are lying on the bed.
Mike is softly touching me and running his hands over my breasts and down my side.
After a few minutes Mike sits up and begins to touch me, Cruz gets up and he too begins touching me. I feel a bit dizzy, and I can barely move. All I can do is lie there while they run their hands across my body, over my breast, my thighs, and caress my wet pussy. Mike is still only semi-hard, and a bit frustrated he apologizes and says he needs a raincheck. We both laugh it off and he lies back down. He tells Cruz that is it for tonight. At this point, it feels like the room is starting to spin a little. We all doze off only waking when we hear Cruz get up and say he is heading out because he has work that afternoon.
It is early morning but still dark outside, and he leaves.
Mike and I are half naked on the bed, he asks if we fell asleep, I said, we must have.
He makes a funny comment about Cruz and how small his member is. Saying pobrecito he tries. (Mind you, Mike is nicely sized and large in comparison).
We are still very intoxicated, and we doze off again. When we woke up it was already NOON! I get up, I have a lot of missed calls and messages and so does Mike. I gather my things, apologize for that night, and say I need to go home.
Mike told me, don’t apologize. There is nothing to be sorry about! Have no worries, nothing happened and there is nothing to tell.
He made sure I was okay to leave, and we said our normal goodbyes.

I left and we have never spoken of it again.
We all still see each other often and everyone acts as if nothing happened. We all have our own partners that occasionally accompany us and so far, it has not been awkward. There is never any weirdness, and everything is relatively normal.
I do sometimes feel guilty especially when I get along with the girl they are dating. And I do feel nervous that someone will drink too much one night and end up saying something that causes trouble.
I am not sure if they have ever talked about it. But everything seems normal when we are together. And it doesn’t seem like anyone else knows anything, except for maybe one person, who has made a few snarky comments.

I will say I feel embarrassed and have regrets that this happened. Both because I have never done anything like that before and because of who it was with. I do not want them to see me differently or to think this is the kind of thing I do.
However, just between you and me, I have had a thought or two about finishing what we started. As well as thoughts of calling up Mike one day and asking him to come over so I can get that raincheck. Ride him silly and have him fuck me.  

~Thumbs up if you'd like for me to share some more stories~
XO 

I am a cute, skinny little CD, with a secret wardrobe of the tiniest, sluttiest little skirts, mini-dresses, panties (G-Strings/thongs), stockings, bras and of course killer high heels. I am also a bit of a night owl, and being dressed like a half naked slut in a place where I could get caught, really turns me on.

At night, 3 or 4 am usually, I will get dressed up in my most ridiculously slutty outfit and walk out into the communal landing of my apartment building, there are 4 apartments on my floor. There is a fire-escape balcony bit where people will sometimes go out to smoke, part of it is lit and part of it is quite dark and secluded.

3 or 4 nights a week, I will slip out there, praying that nobody will be out there or wandering around at that time of night. My heart will be pumping and my gorgeous shaved cock will be straining inside a tiny pair of panties.

Last night for example, I teetered out of my apartment in towering, sexy high heels, a tiny denim skirt, (the bottom of my ass cheeks clearly visible as I walk down the long public corridor) my smallest thong (almost invisible mint green piece of silk) sexy school girl over the knee stockings, and a tiny pink and white tank top covering my bra.

I got to the smoking area which is half indoor half kind of out door, where I stood, sexily smoking a cigarette, knowing that anyone could walk in and discover me any second. My bladder as planned was purposefully full to bursting and I stood there in public and started gushing sweet warm piss into my little panties, soaking the front of my skirt, all down my amazing sexy legs, soaking my stockings and gathering in my slutty heels.

I then pulled off my completely soaking panties, while standing in a puddle of my pee, the thong fell into the steaming piss puddle as i tried to remove them. I then took one end of the little green panties and stuck an inch or 2 of material into my tiny sweet asshole.

I then crouched down, pulled my skirt way up around my belly, and with one hand in the pee puddle and another on my cock, I lay back and stroked my sweet, gorgeous, circumcised, freshly shaved cock until exploding all over my belly in the communal area.

I then teetered back down the hall to my apartment with my skirt still up around my waist, my ass, cock and cum/piss-drenched belly and legs on full display.. with sexy little green thong soaked in piss and clearly visibly hanging out of my sweet assshole, swinging from side to side as i tip toed back to my place.

I do this kind of thing, with variations quite a few times a week if my gf isn't over. (Last week I took an empty water bottle with me, emptied my sweet piss into it.. drank a quarter of the contents of my bladder and then literally poured the rest of the warms sweet piss over my head and down the front of my sexy minidress)

I'd love to talk to other sluts like me.. and I will take orders from and real men (or any women too, why not?) I will be your sissy little piss and cum slave.. i'll do whatever you want. What do you think would happen to me if i was caught? Does anyone else get up to this kind of filthy fun, or something similar?

Looking forward to hearing from you.. even if it's just to abuse me for being such a sissy, piss-stained, slut.

xxxxxxx

Jamilla’s crucifixion

Jamilla was already awake when the sunlight entered her cell. After the Romans had captured her a week ago at the villa of her master, they had locked her up in there. They had stripped her and tied her up tightly, her hands behind her back, she was forced to sit here in this dark cell. She have had a lot of time to think about what has happened, and, more important, the things to come. At first she had been scared to death by the thought of being crucified, but right now she had found peace with it. Jamilla knew what she had done, and she also knew that she deserved nothing better. There was no doubt that, if she was to be killed, it would happen out there for every one to see. She was just to beautiful to let her die in here. After all she was the most beautiful girl in and around the city, In fact the thought of starving in here scared her even more than a public humiliation. Being tied up all the time and at least raped and tortured, imagine taht! No, no, all well considered, crucifixion was the best she could hope for. At least her pain would be over in a few days instead of years. She didn’t dare to think that the soldiers wouldn’t come for her.

But then the door opened and a couple of men gave entered her cell and removed the ropes from her hands and feet. Jamilla felt some sort of relief when she left the cell. They would not let her starve. Thus far she had been very lucky. It was only now that she realized that nobody had abused her until now. She wasn’t raped, she hadn’t been whipped. The fact of being nude don’t scare her, as a slave girl she has experienced this form of humilation many times, it was usual for the female to walk nude trough the city up tot he crucifixion side, while the men are allowed to wear a loincloth.

As they came out of the dark hallways into the inner yard of the camp, Jamilla spotted a long, thin, wooden cross lying on the ground. “Pick it up!” one of the soldiers said. Jamilla walked towards the cross and lifted it on her shoulder. There was no use in trying to resist, which would only make it worse for her. Two soldiers came standing next to her and one of them hung a wooden plate around her neck with her name, her age and her crime carved in it. Jamilla expected them to push her forward in to the streets of the city, but they didn’t. Both of the soldiers were looking at a little door behind them. As Jamilla looked at it as well, she saw an other soldier coming out with a hammer, a ladder and a basket with nails. Long heavy spikes…

“So it ’s going to be a full nailing” Jamilla said to herself. Until now she had hoped that they would only use ropes or at least only nail her hands, but as she could count more than two nails, she knew she wouldn’t be that lucky. The soldier loaded the gear on a donkey and the other two gave Jamilla a gentile push on her shoulder. “Let’s go.” They said and the campgates opened.

Jamilla carried her cross through the narrow streets of the city. It wasn’t very heavy but despite the early hour the sun was already shining hot. As she came closer to the crucifixion site, more and more people were watching and following her, yelling things at her. She noted the views of the men, on her slim body, her well-shaped breasts, with the long nipples. Her master has pierced them years ago, she has to wear rings there, and the nipples has grown considerably. Except her long hair, her body has been shaved completely, even if the pubic hair has started to grow back, her crotch is visible for everyone.

“Look at you, you stupid basterds,” Jamilla said to herself “ shouldn’t you be working? No you just want to see me suffer, you want to hear me scream on the cross, you want to see the extreme fear in my eyes when they nail me to it. Well screw you! You think I’m afraid but I’m not, you think I’ll beg them for mercy, beg them not to nail my feet, but you’re wrong, wrong, wrong! I won’t. In fact I’ll show you that it doesn’t scare me, I’ll show you how a proud girl faces her destiny!”

As she took the last turn to the marketplace, Jamilla felt this strange sensation in her underbelly. She knew she was walking her last few steps ever. On the market place, one of the soldiers gave the order to stop right in the middle of the square. She let her cross slip to the ground, took a few steps back and looked at the people that came to see her humiliation. One soldier held a hand on her shoulder and took back the wooden plate as the other one unpacked the gear. The third one began to declare her verdict and why she deserved it. During that time Jamilla realized that the strange feeling in her underbelly wasn’t fear as she thought it was, but pleasure. Her crotch has become wet, she noticed it. Every single person on the square wanted to see her young, nude body exposed on the cross. She knew she turned on every man that came to see her today, but none of them would ever have her. She would remain an unreachable ideal forever. She knew she could give them a spectacle they would never forget, that would make every other women look like durt.

Right now Jamilla realized that her time had come. The third soldier reached the end of his speech.

Jamilla knew what she had to do, she would show the crowd she was not afraid. Slowly she walked towards the cross, looking at the soldiers. Then she turned around, looked at he crowd and went lying down on her cross. Before one of the soldiers could grab her, she placed both of her wrists on the crossbeam, waiting for the nails.

The soldier that was going to nail her held back his two accompagnons. “No, no, don’t grab her. I want to see if she really can take this.” Jamilla looked at him as he put the first heavy spike right on top of her wrist. There was no one holding her wrists in place, yet she did not pulled them away, when the soldier raised his hammer for the first blow. Jamilla looked closely as the point of the first nail was driven into her wrist. “Aagh!” The pain was more than unbearable, it didn’t just stay in her wrist. Like water spilled on a flat stone, the pain started to run in various directions, all through her body. Yet the nail had only cut a few muscles and flesh. Right now he was only pushing on her wristbones, slightly driving them apart. As much as Jamilla was suffering, she couldn’t move her arms. She could only watch how the hammer came down a second time. This time the nail crushed her wristbones. Jamilla could feel the couldnes of the steel against her bones. Again she could not hold back a short scream. The pain had now turned into a supernatural form of agony. One of the soldiers who was standing next to the cross, noticed how Jamilla was rubbing her beautiful bare feet over the sand in a useless attempt to lighten the pain. Although the nail hadn’t reached the beam yet, she managed to keep her tortured wrist in place. Her most beautiful body was already covered with sweat when the hammer came down for the third time. Finally the nail came out of her wrist again and made his first contact with the crossbeam. Jamilla felt a bit relieved because she thought the wrist part was over. Once the nail was through, it would be easier to bare. But she was wrong. The hardness of the wood made it very hard to finish the job. The executioner needed six more blows to get her wrist fully nailed to the beam, every blow causing Jamilla more and more pain in addition to the already unbearable agony…

At the first blow, Jamilla had pulled back her second wrist. “Aagh!” A short scream escaped her mouth every time the nail went deeper. Finally the last blow was given and the executioner stood up. Shortly he admired his work, then he walked over to the other side of the beam to nail her other wrist. Jamilla didn’t know how she did it, but she had managed not to cry. Although only one of the four nails was in place, she was already covered with sweat. She looked at her unnailed wrist once more, then she placed it on the crossbeam as she saw the executioner approached with the second nail. He looked at her beautiful young face while he went across her wrist with his fingers to locate the bones. When he found the right spot, he place the nail on it, held his hammer high up in the sky. Then he waited for a moment to see if Jamilla really wouldn’t pull down her arm now that she knew what it felt like to have one nailed wrist. Then he started his horrible job.

Jamilla thought she knew what she had to expect, but no one could ever get used to a sudden explosion of pure pain like that. Again her short screams filled the air, again her beautiful bare feet rubbed against the sand, but yet the agony seemed like at least a thousand times worse. Again she felt how the nail crushed some of her bones and drove others apart. It was in this pure sensation of nothing-but-absolute-agony- that Jamilla realized something strange. With every blow she screamed her little “AaAgh’s” as a message to every one on the square that she couldn’t take it any more. But now she realized, as her pain reached a new, horrible peak with every other blow that she wanted more. Though the agony made it quite impossible to keep her wrist in place, as long as the nail hadn’t pinned it to the wood, Jamilla realized she was able to do so, because she loved it. From this moment one, she could kill and love the executioner for what he was doing to her at the same time. She hated and admired him because he was able of hurting her like this. Though her agony reached unknown hights with every blow, she couldn’t wait for the next one. She watched closely how the nail disappeared deeper into her wrist and into the wood. When the executioner stood up after the nailing, Jamilla felt relieved and disappointed at the same time. Her body was under tension, shivering, excited, despite the heat her nipples remain hard all the time, and she notes that her juice has started to leak.

Jamilla looked at her beautiful nude body as the soldiers made preparations to pull up the cross. With her arms spread out like this above her head and her legs a bit opened to feel the sand under her feet for the last time, both her beautiful small breasts with their long and hard nipples and shaven pubic were exposed to the crowd. Yet Jamilla felt no shame, she felt only pain and a deep desire for more pain. Two soldiers were tying ropes to both ends of the crossbeam while the third one was placing some small pieces of wood at the bottom of the longpole so that the cross wouldn’t slide over the sand when they tried to raise it. Then they attached the ropes to their donkey as well. Then the executioner kneeled down at Jamilla’s feet. He grabbed them by the ankles and measured the length of her legs. He placed her feet on the longpole, right next to each other, so that her legs were slightly bent. He looked at it, changed the pose a bit, released her feet and carved a little bit of wood out of the pole, where he wanted her feet to be when he nailed them. Jamilla had observed his actions very well. For a moment she thought he was going to nail her feet before they raised the cross. She had loved the feeling of his hand around her feet. The two soldiers made the donkey pull up the cross while the executioner made sure the longpole would slip into the hole that was dug for it. As they raised her cross and her feet left the ground for the last time, Jamilla felt how her weight was no longer carried by the thin longpole but only by the two spikes that pierced her wrists. She had to scream. Little yelps of both extreme agony and pleasure escaped her mouth while the donkey was raising her cross. As her cross was almost in a complete vertical position, Jamilla spotted the carve made by the executioner to indicate the intended position of her feet. While the soldiers were making sure the cross wouldn’t fall back if they cut the ropes, Jamilla tried out her final footpose. With her feet against the longpole and her legs opened widely because of the roundness of the longole, she decided that it was both a humiliating and an exciting pose. Jamilla looked at her elegant ankles and her adorable toes. Soon her most beautiful feet would be nailed. To feel once more the pain of really hanging on a cross, she moved her legs away from the longpole, so that they were just hanging on either side of it. Now the executioner placed his ladder against the cross and climbed up to fulfill his duty.

As the executioner reached the final step of the ladder, Jamilla lowered her left foot and placed it right on the spot the executioner wanted it to be. He put the nail right on the most central spot of her foot, slightly adapted its pose so that the toes were really pointing towards the ground. Then he began the nailing. Once again Jamilla experienced a wave of fresh agony running through her body. Again she felt how the nail pushed against the bones of her foot and crushed them with the second blow. Again she let out her little yells every time the nail went a bit deeper. Even when the nail entered the wood after the third blow, she didn’t dare to put any weight on it. Her foot was causing her the same amount of agony as both her wrists. Oooh, she loved crucifixion right now; She thanked the people that invented this heavenly torture from the bottom of her heart as the final blows were given. As the executioner finished the nailing of her left foot, Jamilla felt a bit sad. Now her other foot was the only thing left. After that, her agony would slowly fade away … So she put her other foot right next to her nailed one. The executioner brought out the last nail. Jamilla closed her eyes as her bully raised his hammer. Very intensely she tried to analyze the waves of pain that were caused by the final spike. As the bones of her right foot were crushed she couldn’t hold back a small yelp. Also when she felt how the nail tore the skin of here sole apart, she simply had to release a little “ Ôah!” As the nail was driven further into her foot and the wood of the longpole, Jamilla first realized she was being put to death in the most cruel, horrible and agonizing way known in the whole of the Roman Empire, and that she just loved it. The soldier smashed the nail a bit deeper for the last time. Then he went down a few steps and nailed the wooden plate that quoted Jamill’s crime, name and age to the longpole, right underneath her beautiful, nailed feet. “Jamilla, twenty one year old, blonde slave, murder, theft and arson.” Then he stepped down, took away his ladder and together with one of his fellows he went back to the camp. The third one staid to guard Jamilla so that no one would get her down of there.

Although it had seamed a lot longer, her crucifixion had only taken half an hour. Now most of the spectators resumed their work on the market. For Jamilla, the real horror of crucifixion was about to begin. Right now she realized that the pain in her wrists became too much to bare, even for someone who loved it, so Jamilla had to push up on her feet. Putting her entire weight on the nails piercing her feet caused her a wonderful amount of pain, yet she had to let go, if she didn’t want to faint, and she fell back on her wrists. But very soon, again, the pain in her wrists forced her to retry the push up. The Romans had spiked her in a very ingenious way. By bending her legs just a little bit, Jamilla had to face the problem where to put her weight, but she couldn’t suffocate that easy. As she looked around to see what the other people who had watched her crucifixion were doing. Some people were still looking at her, pointing out to each other how well she was nailed. Jamilla herself was also admiring the work of her bully. While she was at it, she saw that she wasn’t bleeding as much as she thought. The only blood Yamilla saw was the blood that had run out of the wounds when the nails were still driven in. Meanwhile the soldier that staid behind walked over to the fountain and took a drink. He didn’t return to the cross but went strait to one of the stalls on the market. He decided to watch over her from there, in the shadow. On the cross, Jamilla was exposed to the sun. Very slowly her bronzed skin was burning. As she saw the guard take a drink, Jamilla became aware of her own thirst. She wondered whether she could ask for some water as well. After a while her thirst became so big she decided to risk it. “Can…can I have some water to, please…?” she moaned. The guard fulfilled her request and put a cup filled with water on the top of his spear. Jamilla drunk it all and asked for more several times, especially around noon when the sun was burning every drop of liquid out of her.

Jamilla now realized that the pain wasn’t fading away at all. She didn’t know why but the spikes kept hurting her as much as they did when they were driven into place. She looked once more to the nails piercing her body. As she could clearly feel, al four of them were smashed through some bones. “I wonder…” she thought. Jamilla tried to move her fingers, but some of them didn’t react to her command. Also her toes weren’t completely movable. The sight of the spikes entering her feet and wrists fascinated her. Jamilla tried to reach the head of the nails in her wrists. Her fingers could only touch the top of the nails. Her excitement still remains, and her crotch has started to leak, she notes the liquid running down the lips, and the it drops down to the sand.

As the sun went down and the market became empty, Jamilla first realized she would never leave her cross again. Even her corpse would be left up there after she died. She wondered what it would be like, if she died. Would she pass out and never awake again? She didn’t know.

Jamilla’s first night on the cross was filled with agony. There was now way of getting some sleep up there. If the pain didn’t keep her awake, then the coldness of the night would make sure she didn’t sleep. The hours passed slowly, way to slowly, but when Jamilla finally thought she was used to it, the first rays of sunlight announced a new day….

As the market became crowded again, people returned to her cross to see how she was doing. "You 're realy enjoying this, aren't you?" Jamilla managed to ask her public. Of course they did. "Guess what," Jamilla moaned as a reply, "so do I..."

According to some spectators who had seen a few crucifixions already, Jamilla was “dancing” real nice. She was pushing herself up on the spikes piercing her feet and falling back on her wrists al the time. Even if she didn’t had to push up to get some fresh air, she still forced herself to do so. It largely increased her pain. It was her second day on the cross, but Jamilla felt far from exhausted. Now she knew why she hadn’t been raped or whipped: If she were still strong when they nailed her to her cross, she would last longer. Once again Jamilla looked at her beautiful body. The nails fascinated her, how they disappeared in her wrists and feet. Only four nails, but they put her in hell. Right now the thought crossed her mind that despite of the fact that she had been drinking quite a lot yesterday, she didn’t have to pee. The sun burned away every single drop of liquid, even the water from the fountain. In the afternoon, Jamilla felt how she was becoming weaker and weaker, how the pain slowly faded. Right now she wished she could live through it al again, from the cell, to the first nail, the moment of triumph when she exposed her completely nude body to the overwhelmed crowd, the nailing of her wrists and feet, her complete crucifixion. Later that day Jamilla lost conscience. She didn’t saw how a rich salesman paid of the guarding soldier and ordered his men to get Jamilla down from her cross. She didn’t even realized the nails were pulled out.

Jamilla looked out of the window as the sun came up. Six months had passed since her crucifixion. Her wounds had completely healed. The salesman had dropped her of at one of his houses in a small village while she was still unconscious. An other girl slave had told her everything. She had never seen him until now. He was standing in the inner yard, saying goodbye to someone. Then he entered Jamilla’s room. “You’re so beautiful” he said. “You’re so beautiful that you can ask me anything. Ask me and I’ll do it!” Jamilla looked at him as he touched her face. “Well, there is one thing you could do…” She answered.

Later that morning, the entire village watched how Jamilla publicly undressed herself. Completely nude, she walked over to the cross and went lying down on it. She smiled at the salesman as he approached with the hammer and the nails. “Nail me!” she said.

I confess that I've been fucking my best friend behind my fiancee's back for the past year, since she's been in another state for college.

My fiancee lives about 3 states away, and I got real tired to jerking off all the time. I mean, it was driving me nuts, and my best friend didn't help. She's a sexy bbw with a nice pair of tits that I love to suck and fuck, my fiancee's a little skinnier but she still has a good rack and a nice big ass. So anyway, my best friend and I are hanging out one day and she's complaining that her boyfriend (ex-boyfriend now) has such a small dick that she can't even feel it.

After a while I get fucking hard from staring at her tits, she notices and to make a long story short I fucked her hard doggy style till I blew my load inside her. Since then, my best friend and I've been fucking every so often to help releave our stress. She lets my blow my load almost anywhere I want, I even jerked off and came on her tits in a park bathroom.

Pauline The Slut - Part 27: Devastated 

I lay devastated on the bed. It was several hours since my daughter, Therese, had caught me being fucked by the three removal men. She wasn't answering my calls. I had tried phoning my husband but was told he was not available. The receptionist hung up when I became hysterical. Her friends were all at college so she couldn't have gone to any of them. 
 

I heard a car and rushed downstairs thinking Therese had returned. My heart sunk when I seen Beth standing there. 
 
 "You bitch" I screamed as I lunged at her. She stepped aside and punched me in the stomach as I passed her. I fell to the floor. She came over and grabbed me by the hair while at the same time stabbing her stiletto heel into my back. 
 

"Poor Therese, what a horrible thing to happen her. Imagine finding out that your mother is a cock hungry whore. She is completely traumatised. And your poor husband, he collapsed in the office when Therese told him what she'd seen. We had to get the doctor. We wanted him to go to hospital but he refused to leave Therese on her own. He was crushed when he heard that his wife who he loves so much was carrying on with 3 men. I don't know if he'll recover." 
 

"You set me up. You won't get away with this." She ground her heel further into my back.  
 

"You stupid cunt. Don't you realise Therese will never want to see you again unless me and Philip (my husband) persuade her to do so out of kindness. In a few weeks Philip will divorce you and you will have nothing except your slut body." 
 

"I won't allow him divorce me, never."  
 

She laughed. "You have already signed the papers, they just have to be dated." 
 

As she said the words I remembered the day the two lawyers arrived and me and my husband signed some papers. I felt sick.  
  

She continued "You've signed the house over to Philip and your share in the business to Donal and Therese. You've nothing." 
 

As I collapsed on the floor she grabbed my hair and dragged me upstairs to the locked room. She opened the door and pulled me inside. The room had been converted into a torture chamber. Devices hung from the walls and ceiling while the centre of the room had some kind of work bench. There was a cage in one corner, not big enough to stand up in or long enough to lie down straight.  
 

She cuffed my hands and then chained a bar between my ankles which forced my legs excessively apart. I was then hoisted up by the cuffs until I was swinging about a foot off the ground. She looked at me and smiled "I've been looking forward to this for so long. You thought you felt pain with Gary and Ellie. I'm going to show you what real pain is like. They hurt you for fun. I'm going to hurt you to show you how much I hate you." 
 

She went to a drawer and came back with two long narrow pins. They looked like they could inflict terrible pain and I wondered what she was going to do with them. She grabbed my nipple and pulled and twisted it until she had extended it beyond what was normal. She took a pin and drove it through the base of my nipple. I screamed like never before from the pain in such a delicate spot. My screams continued as she drove the second pin through my other nipple.  
  

She then took both pins and turned them as if she was winding a clock. The pain tore through each breast as my brain exploded from the torture. Beth then pulled the pins out and replaced them with two rings. She lowered two chains with hooks at the end from the ceiling. They just about reached my nipples. She attached the hooks to the rings in my nipples.  
 

She then reached above my head to my cuffed hands. Suddenly I realized what she was going to do.  
 

"No,..no,..no.., please don't." I pleaded. 
 

She then released the clamp that was holding the cuffs. 
  

 "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!!!!!." 
 

I screamed until my breath ran out. I was now hanging by my nipples. The rings dug into my nipples more and I felt like they were going to be ripped off my body. She spun me around as my screaming continued. I looked in horror as my breasts started to turn purple.  
 

After what seemed like eternity she lowered my body so that my toes could touch the floor. It allowed me to take some of the pressure of my breasts but not sufficient to eliminate the pain from the rings.  
 

She came back with two metal studded dildos shoving one into my cunt, the other into my ass. She clipped two electrical wires to the end of the dildos and switched the power on. Electric shocks burned my cunt and ass. I didn't think there could be anything worse than the nipple rings but these were sending burning jolts inside my body.  
 

I was by now hoarse from screaming as I frighteningly watched her take two more electric wires and attached them to the rings on my nipples. Pain was now pulsating through my whole body.  

She pulled on the chains pulling me up by my nipples. I was forced on to the tips of my toes as I stared at my breasts which were being pulled from my body.  
 

She went to the wall and took down a cane. She raised it above her head and then brought it down violently on my breasts. My mind was exploding from the pain. She struck them again and again and again until I passed out.  
 

The next morning I woke in the cage. She let me out to go to the bathroom before putting me back into the cage. Then she brought me two bowls, one with water and one with food.  
  

"I must go check on Therese and Philip. I'm really worried about poor Therese. This could destroy her forever." I was left alone in the cage for the day. 
 

She came back that evening and the torture started all over again until I passed out. I lost count of time in the darkened room. Beth would arrive, take me to the bathroom, torture me, refill my water and food bowls and leave. My body was bruised and sore and she refused to tell me anything about Therese or my husband. 
 

Pauline The Dirty Little Slut

Paulineomts 520

UPDATE NUMBER 3 ON ME AND MY SISTER!

AGAIN I WILL NOT POST A PICTURE OF HER, 100% TRUE, I DO NOT NEED TO YOU BELIEVE IT, JUST NEED TO GET IT OUT THERE.

I will warn you ahead of time, it is a long story.

The party was last weekend, October 26th, we both have the same mutual friend group so it wasn't weird that either of us were invited. The night started off pretty normal, parents going out for their own Halloween party and me and sister inviting our friends over to pre game before we go to the real party.

As we were getting ready, me being a stupid greaser guy, her, of course being a slutty cat, cause duh, basic bitches do that on Halloween (haha). Me drinking a beer, her drinking some vodka mix thing, I had on some hardcore music, just jamming out not thinking too much is actually going to happen. So since we were both going to the same party she was in and out of my room, getting her "extra things needed for her costume". As I was finished quickly, per usual, I was sitting on my bed, pounding beers, planning on getting real shitty that night, again her in and out in and out, me complaining for her to get ready fast, then, she came in with a skin tight tank top on, showing her little perfect belly. She had her brown hair looking perfect with cat ears in, and some nose paint and whiskers painting on. Then I noticed she was in a black thong, my jaw literally dropped open, I tried to act like I didn't care,
"what the fuck are you doing"
"get out of here wearing nothing"
As I'm saying this she is putting in more makeup like it is nothing. Perfect ass facing me, and I starting to get hard,
Her exact response was
" oh shut up, you are my brother, its no big deal....(long pause)....its not like you don't like it"
I literally couldn't answer, and she walked out to get more booze.

I was shell shocked, me with a semi hard dick, her in a thong, me so confused, not knowing if I am reading signals all wrong.

A couple of seconds later she walks back in, wearing tight, I mean skin tight leggings, basically see through, she walks right up to me, sitting on the bed, and leans over me, smelling AMAZING! reaches right across my whole body, just enough so I could see she was not wearing a bra, I giggled a little, and she says
"excuse me, just getting my eye shadow....
As she pulls back, she kisses my cheek and says " You look hot as a greaser".

Not knowing what to say, the door bell rings, and our friends are here

the pre game was pretty normal, pounding beers, taking shots, nothing to wild. about an hour or so in things got confusing again.

me, my sister, and our 4 friends are toasting a shot, and we raise our glasses and my sister says,

"lets toast to doing what feels right, and doing whatever we want"
She looks over at me, and winks.

As the night goes on we were doing typical stuff, drinking hanging out, and just doing silly stuff, but as we got more and more drunk, she started to get all over me, rubbing my arms, holding on to me, grabbing me to be close to her, even pushing her ass into me as she walks passed me during flip cup. At one point a buddy of mine asks if she is my girlfriend. I knew then that shit was going to go down when we got home.

Hours later, we stumble in, both hammered as shit. I go to my room, taking my jacket, and shirt off as i go in, only wearing black jeans, she goes elsewhere. I lay on my floor. room spinning, sick as fuck.

a time later she walks in, wearing nothing but a towel. Standing in my door way she says that I look hot in jeans and no shirt, I laugh and say,
"Im your brother though"
she giggles and says,
"my bigger brother, I hope that means all of you is bigger"
I sit up, staring right up into her eyes, and notice she is not messing around.
She drops her towel, she is only wearing her skinny thong, no top,
I ask her what she is doing,
She says
" I think you know what is going to happen, do not act like there hasn't been this tension every since we you "titty twisted me".
I laugh and say I Don't know what you are talking about,,
she walks closer to me in the dimly lit room,
getting on her knees to crawl over to me, as this is happening I am getting an erection, slowly getting hard,
She looks up at me and says, Ive always wanted you feel how hard you could get big bro,
I literally had nothing to say, i nod and smile.
She starts to unzip my pants, and remove my belt,
She slips my jeans off, and around that time, my big hard cock flops out and smacks against my belly,
she looks at it for a second or too and her eyes widen,
licking her lips she says,
My god big bro, I guess I was right.
She slowly slips the tip of my cock into her mouth, the warmth, the wet, the tounge, literally everything feels like ecstasy, i flip my head back and lay there and take it, I tell my sister, to go to town on it,

She goes deeper onto the cock, sucking it, maneuvering her tongue in such a way that i can't help but squirm, and shake and moan,, she starts to moan as well, sucking my cock, up and down and she jerks me off, she sucks my head hard and gets off it, looks into my eyes and says
"You taste so good, I want you to blow your big load in my mouth as if they were the panties you jerk off in"
"how...how.. how do you know that"
"I watch you, like you watch me"
I lean back more and let her stroke and suck my cock, massaging the balls, working the taint, sucking the head, and jerking the shaft,
feeling her perfect, perky little tits on my lets, I couldn't believe this was happening.
After some time I could not stand it anymore, and blow the biggest load I ever had directly into the back of her throat. I scream in pleasure, literally screamed in pleasure,
As I was cumming she kept stroking, and sucking,
When I tell you she swallowed every drop, I mean it, not a single bit of my cum hit anywhere but her mouth,
When I was finished, she leans up on her knees, me looking up at her, she says,
"well that was fun, big brother"
perky tits lit perfectly in the dim bedroom light,
she jumps up, and walks out.

Eventually I passed out on the floor, hours later I woke up, not understanding what the fuck happened the night before, I get up, hung over as all hell, go to the bathroom piss, and go down stairs to eat something,
Awkwardly my sister is already down there, I stop in the kitchen doorway, not knowing what to say, her in a robe, me in boxers and a t shirt, everything that happened the night before flashes in my mind. She turns around and says,
"hey, you hung over too"
and acts like nothing is weird or nothing happened.
All in all I will say it was an amazing Halloween.
Thanks for listening, and again, I will not post pictures of her,
again
I do not care if you believe me, or not, I know what happened between me and my sister was real, I do not need internet validation. I will keep you updated too.

I Had Sex With My Mother In Law
Kind Word Reap Rewards
back story first...Me and my wife married young me 23 her 21 and it was mainly based off physical ( the term very thick eights applies). i lost my virginity at 11 to a much older woman not that im complaining but it did kinda make me a but of a sexual deviant well not in a bad way but i was always open to try new things and obsessed getting my partner to orgasm. i at this point had several women i would regularly have cam sex with.i think i actually enjoy getting my partner off more than getting off myself. My in-laws are strange folks, my father in-law is a empty person, work, tv, sleep, my mother in-law (m.i.l) is a kind woman, a bit slow repeats useless facts, collects coupons, and basically agrees with hat anyone tells her. She is not attractive to say the least. heavy, square shaped, big saggy boobs, and chin hair. she comes across as a "A" Sexual person not understanding sexual innuendo, and being that my wife is adopted i really thought she had never even had sex

my wife and i are both getting our masters degrees and basically were living in a studio while working and attending classes. My wife is a very strong willed woman but very bad with money and credit cards so much so we ended up having to live with her mother and father for the last year while we try to dig out from the hole i now find myself in. It was hell at first. Her mother always in our business, her father already nasty and not fond of us living in his house just made it awkward. not to mention that the guest room had no air conditioning. I attended evening classes my wife morning so day i did not have work i would sleep in the living room in the air. i noticed that when i slept in the living room and left the tv on i would wake to it off which made me wonder who was responsible for it. so half asleep i forced myself to stay awake to my surprise my m.i.l came in the living room slowly lifted the covers and pause. i thought to myself nah she cant be...but yes she was staring at the half of erection nearly poking from under my boxer leg. She made a audible sigh then shut the tv and left the room. My mind rushed with the possibilities i didn't even think she knew what sex was but theirs my beast of a m.i.l looking at my boner.

i should mention at this point my wife always shit talked her mom going as far to call her a fat retard (her words). her mom was slow but a sweetheart it always upset me especially that she had had a mild stroke that affected her walking a bit. so next time i slept in living room i waited till i thought she was coming to shut the tv again and few minutes before began to give myself the largest erection i could and let it hang out the bottom of my short completely and placed the remote right new to it.and like clock work. she definitely stared longer like a good two minutes before she i guess got nervous and shut the tv and walked away quickly. a normal person would be upset by her staring probably me on the other hand could only think of what my next move was. i wanted to see her good i thought it only far she has seen my cock i want to see what she was working with. so the next couple of showers she took i left my cell phone recorded in different areas of the bathroom. she had smaller nipples than i thought and a massive gray bush and big belly not one that would conjure images of lust but it only made we wanna find out more what she tasted like, and what her face would look like while i slide inside her. I repeated this for the next few times but stopped wearing underwear all together once i knew that she was enjoying what she saw. it escalated one night while she reached for the remote i could feel her nerves and their it was she ran her hand across my cock and took the had and smelled it.
i did not flinch and again she quickly fled back to her room, i knew now it was a real possibility to 1 to get satisfaction from the situation my wife placed us in and 2 to make my m.i.l cum

i was so eager to sleep that night i actually blew off my wife who wanted me to sleep with her in the bed but i was very admit about the sleeping in the air. so the time came and again my m.i.l lifted the cover and i whispered to her just three words don't be shy. i must have scared her cause she just said to me please do leave the tv on and flustered quickly left the room. next morning after my asshole of a father in law left for work and my wife left for classes i was sitting in dining room with my m.l.f who was obviously nervous and she said to me shuddering at first im sorry for lifting the covers. i replied to her that we were staying in her house and that she could asked me for anything as long as it was our secret. she looked confused but the dialog had begun. i asked her about her sex life she of hesitant at first but told me that she had sex before when she was trying to have a baby but ended up needing to adopt she had not had sex since 1984!! i was stunned and it proved the true asshole nature of my father in law.my m.i.l told me my thingy was the biggest she had seen and was just surprised by it that was the reason for her staring when i asked her.

i dunno if it was the agreeable nature of my M.I.L or that at this point i knew she would not tell a soul due to her embarrassment but i told her if she wanted to watch me cum i was going to go to the couch and rub one out. she did not follow at first and i started jerking it anyway but sure enough she came walking in an sat next to me not saying a word just watching with a fixed gaze. and before long streams of cum were shooting out on to my chest and legs enough to make her go wow. my m.i.l actually thanked my and began to motion as if she was leaving which mad me say that she was responsible for all that cum and she had made me so horny i had to release which i think flattered her due to the insults she was used to receiving from people. i asked her if i could make her cum. she general seemed slow as if she did not know the pleasure i was offering her and she at first turned me down. some switch was hit from this and i actually raised my voice a bit a demanded she let me. this is probably her natural slowness but it worked she sat on the couch while sat between her legs. i commanded her to spread her legs, nervously she did. i simply pulled her large granny panties to the side and released her huge gray bush. the video i had taken did not prepare me for what lied beneath her pussy was actually very nicely shaped. large labia but not too big a a clit that could not be missed even the smell was not as bad as i was prepared to deal with. i knew she was nervous and a little scared she was talking a mile a minute and hey she probably really did not want to at first. as anyone who had slept with a women in her late 50s they can be a bit dry to start. so i licked my middle finger and just probed the outside of her hole slowly venturing deeper. her nervous talk slowed and she commented on how it felt nice. once i stated my m.i.f started to get moist i slide another finger inside her and began hunt for her spot this must have surprised her because she gasped when i hooked my fingers up and found it. her talk was replaced by moaning slow and first and progressively deeper. to my shock totally caught off guard she squirted one long jet followed by spurts. she was in shock and was panicking thinking she had just pissed of be she tried to flee. i sat her back down and had to explain what that was. never thought id be explaining to my 59 year old m.i.l that she was a squirter. when she calmed more she said she never felt anything like that which i replied i was not done yet. i was so turned on by this normally gross looking woman but she was beautiful to me at that moment. i kissed her again taking her by surprise cause i felt like i had to teach her to french kiss. i then dropped to my knees and told her to brace herself. my tongue with a fury licked her clit in circles intill her low moaning became grunting with became shaking legs (something i love :)). she tasted a bit sour but ive had worse. after 30 minute her body was shaking and i knew i had given her her first oral orgasm. i still was not done with her and at this point i knew i owned her. i tried to get her to suck me off but only three inches fit in her mouth before i hit teeth def need to work on her oral skills. but my cock was nice a wet now so i instructed my m.i.l to undress at this point i was just pulling her undies to the side to access her pussy. i told her she was beautiful and told her to lay on the carpet she obeyed. i rubbed my tip up and down her slit till i gathered enough moister to enter and i pushed myself all the way inside her with made her gasp. she was indeed loosed but just fine for the extreme girth i had yet i went in too fast and hit her wall. i apologized when i noticed her started to tear up a bit. soon i had the pace. my m.i.l did not speak only grunts as a felt her juices building up and leaking out around my cock with each trust. she might be ugly but damn did her pussy get creamy it was such a waste. i slowed my speed and began to go deeper. i could feel myself grazing the back wall of her vagina and she seem to really go wild from this as long as i did not press too hard. she came 3 times and squirted once more before i filled her deeply my first cream pie in years sadly because my wife even on birth control was nervous about pregnancy so i always had to pull out.we both caught our breath and i helped my m.i.l to her feet and when she stood i could see my cum begin to drop out of her made thick by the chemical reactions to her juices. i don't know what made me say it but i found myself ordering my M.I.L to eat my cum and SHE DID i knew now i had my very own sex slave and that my time here was going to be grand. now all i had to do was clean her wet carpet stains...

i since that afternoon i have had a blast training her. my M.l.L oral skill are improving considering this happen back in end of may they have come far in the sessions we have had since. she is in a better mood for sure and my wife suspects nothing her mom to her is a clueless retard, and i still bang her and her request. best thing i have done so far was i purchased a bottle of Eros lube because being my m.i.l takes orders so well i wanted anal another experience i never had the chance to have due to my wife's no ass policy.
did not work though i mean my m.i.l let me try but it was too painful for her so i now use lube for those quickies. so last week being that the washing machine is in the guest bathroom and my m.i.l always does late washes i got a great idea. i entered the room and told her to place her palm on the machine, i then lubed my cock and pumped her till i got my dick all creamy with her juice i told her to close the door and not move (which she obeyed)
then ran into my wife's room and instructed her how horny for her i was and i wanted doggy one of her favorite position. i then took my cock greased in her mothers juices and banged the hell out of her and made like i pulled out and finished. i then ran back to her mother who was still waiting and proceed to fuck her with her daughters cum and filled her up as usual. then i ordered her to her knees where she lick my cock clean def the kinkiest thing I've ever done.

its kinda a routine now i fuck my wife she goes to sleep i then go in the living room fuck her mom twice as hard and fill her up. I don't think her mom has sad no to me once. i look for depraved but safethings to make her do. Ive tied her up and given her 4 cream pies in a row and watched her lap up my cum. Ive gotten blowjobs in the supermarket parking lot when i gone grocery shopping, hey i took her into the handicap bathroom at stop n shop and fucked her with a fat cucumber. she even smokes weed when i tell her to. hell i made her watch i video of her daughter fucking and sucking me (which she really came from omg) hey at this point i think my m.i.l enjoys knowing that her daughter that treats her like crap and husband enjoys her so much and i have no plans to stop i think at this point im starting to prefer my m.i.l she is obedient oh i totally forgot the best part I called her "ma" before we started fucking so i get to say things now like " ma go do a load of laundry don't wear panties ill be in to fuck you in a minute" or "ma eat that come pouring out of you" yes i know i disturbed but hey blame my wife cause she is the reason im living there rite now and we no longer really fight cause i dont resent her anymore ive done the impossible ive made her mom my cum dumpster and she now has had her quite a bit of her mom inside so far i have manage to fuck her with her moms cum three times and more to come her punishment for the way she talker to her mom and to me. this taught me one important thing you can never tell the sick things people do in private cause looking at out family you would never think the things ive done are possible. next stop turning her into a cam whore and make some money off her old pussy. but i do love them both hmm strange shores my life has drifted to....

Sexy white teacher gets Black bred PART 1

All characters in the story are 18+

This story is about a white girl that cheats on her boyfriend and gets pregnant by a BBC.

Cheryl is a 31-year-old white woman, and has been dating her white boyfriend, Mike, for 5 years. She’s a skinny, tall, blonde hipster type woman that looks way younger than her age. Dark blonde hair, blue eyes, pale white skin, and perky little 34 B cup tits with pink nipples. She always shaves her pussy, and when she’s turned on and wet, her puffy fat labia lips spread open and show off her pink tender flesh in her pussy, while her clit sticks out erect like a little button. She’s about 5’7, with a skinny, tone body at 125lbs. She has long, skinny, slender legs, and big sexy size 10 feet. Also, a plump, but perky pale white ass that has a slight jiggle when she walks.

When she was younger, she was a rebellious punk rocker chick. She’s always been more of a tomboy girl her whole life, but with a sexy body and cute, gorgeous face. And she started getting tattoos when she was 18. She has a tattoo of a fox on her right forearm, flowers on her right shoulder, her entire right side of her body has a tattoo of a pin up girl, a bird in a cage on her back, a cute little snail on her lower waist, and her favorite tattoo is a skull on the top of her right foot.

Her boyfriend Mike is 35 years old and is a short white guy. He is a rich doctor, but he’s also very gullible and naive, and Cheryl’s narcissistic side of her takes advantage of Mike. She’s lied to him about stuff a lot, like how many guys she’s slept with in her life, and she even cheated on him a few times years ago.

Her and Mike got in a fight and she had to go to work. Her co-worker John always flirted with her, and that night Cheryl told John that she didn’t care about Mike or their relationship anymore. That night after work, Cheryl followed John into his car and flirted with him until, with a smirk on her face, she leaned down in his seat and took his cock out of his pants. She sucked on John’s big cock for an hour, hearing her phone buzzing the whole time, knowing it was Mike trying to call her. She didn’t care at all, and sucked that big hard cock until John put his hand on her head, and held her mouth down on him while he blew his entire load into her mouth. He felt how she kept sucking his dick while he was nutting, and she swallowed all his cum and ate it. When he was finished, she just sat up, wiped some cum off her lips, and looked at her phone.

She texted her boyfriend, “Hey! Stuck in traffic. Be home in a bit!”

John looked at Cheryl and said, “Why are you still with that guy?”

Cheryl said, “Because he’s got money! And because he’s dumb and won’t even realize when I go home that I just ate some other guys cum tonight”

She went back to Mike’s apartment and just watched tv with him like nothing happened. He never found out about it.

Another time she cheated on Mike was when she was pissed off at him, and she wanted to mess around with John again after work. In the back of his car in the dark parking lot, Cheryl found out about John’s ass fetish. He told her exactly what he wanted to do to her, and she did it submissively and loved it. John had her in the backseat with her pants pulled down around her ankles, and had her face down and ass up. He got behind her, spread her perky tight ass cheeks, and went down and licked her entire ass crack with his tongue. He loved the musky scent of her sweaty asshole as he pressed his nose on her puckered up butthole and sniffed it so hard as he was jerking off his cock. ## this sexual attention and felt like such a dirty girl. She pressed her ass back on John’s face because she knew he liked it. That cheating episode with John ended with him licking her ass until he jacked onto her butthole. Cheryl knew all she had to do was pull her panties back up her legs, and Mike would never even find out what she did that night.

The biggest lie that Cheryl’s told Mike is how she doesn’t want to have any .. The truth is, just not with him. It has been a big fight between the couple in the past year. Mike really wants to have . and start a family with Cheryl. She always makes excuses like she doesn’t want to yet.

Cheryl’s boyfriends and hook ups in her life have only ever been white guys. She likes to be very submissive during sex, and has lets many guys use her hard in the past. Right after she turned 18, she went to a college party with her friend. She got really drunk, and this older guy at the party took her upstairs with him. She remembers losing her anal virginity that night as he fucked her in the ass. Then he laid her on her back, and she let him pull her head off the side of the bed, and fuck her mouth until he blew his load down her throat. But she is very turned on by race play fantasies that she keeps a secret to herself. When Mikes gone on trips for work, she will watch BLACKED RAW videos and masturbate. It brings out that rebellious girl in her, where she feels like it’s naughty, bad, and so risky to fuck a black guy like that. Just thinking about it when she masturbates turns her on, and she gets a sexual rush through her body thinking about having unprotected sex with a big black cock.

Cheryl was able to get a substitute teacher job for the very last day of the year at the local high school. One of the teachers was sick, so they called Cheryl and asked her to come in. She’s never done it before but was super excited to try it. That same Friday, Mike was leaving for a business trip, and was going to be gone for a few days. He was going to drop Cheryl off at the school in the morning, so he could go in and introduce himself and say hi to some of the teachers. Their apartment was right next to the school, so Cheryl could just walk home at the end of the day.

She wanted to look cute, but not too sexy at her job. She wore black skinny jeans that were tight on her long legs, and wrapped around her firm plump ass cheeks, showing off her big thigh gap between her legs. A white button up shirt to look professional, and black open toed high heels. Cheryl has always loved getting attention from men, and loves when guys stare at her feet when she wears her high heel shoes. That’s why she got her foot tattoo, to bring more attention to her feet.

Cheryl and Mike go into the school in the morning and introduce themselves to some of the other teachers they see. All the teachers love Cheryl, saying how she’s so pretty and sweet, and they say how Cheryl and Mike make such a cute couple.

Mike is about to leave for his trip and he says, “Bye babe. I love you! I’ll call you tonight.”

Cheryl is standing by the front door of the school, just staring down at her phone, not even caring what he says to her. She says, “Yeah I have to go.”

Cheryl arrives in her class that she’s about to teach. It’s the last day so she’s only going to make the students watch a video. The bell rings and the students come in and sit down and they see this young looking, tatted up white girl writing her name on the board.

Cheryl says, “Hello class. I kind of have a weird last name, so you can just call me Ms. D. Your teacher’s sick today so I’m the substitute, but don’t worry, you’re just watching a video!”

Trey is 18 years old, a senior, and the tallest black guy on the basketball team. Even though he’s 18, he looks older than that because of his well built body. He walks in the room and can’t believe how sexy this sub is. He is about 6’3, muscular with a toned body, and has a cock bigger than most porn stars. When his penis is soft, it hangs down 10 inches between his legs, always swinging and showing through when he wears basketball shorts or thin sweatpants. But when he’s horny and his cock gets fully erect, it's 11 inches, thick, veiny, slightly curved up, a fat mushroom tip head at the end, and a big hanging ball sack. He looks Cheryl up and down and checks her out. That sexy face, skinny tone body, that wide thigh gap showing between her legs, and those big sexy white feet in her high heels. He sees how she’s all tatted up, and it gives him the impression that she’s a bad girl and likes a little bit of pain.

He leans over to his friend next to him and says, “God damn….I wanna fuck that chick so bad bro. She looks like she’s 20 too. How the hell is she a teacher?”

His buddy Jamal, who is a 18 year old senior also, says back, “Bro I know. Young, pretty pale white girl. God damn. Ask her how old she is, I dare you.”

When Cheryl’s done giving her introduction, she asks if there’s any questions. She sees one of the black boys in the back of the class raise his hand.

She says, “I’m sorry, I don’t know any of you. What’s your name, and what’s your question?”

Trey says, “Hey Ms. D, my name's Trey. I was just wondering how old you are…”

The class laughs because it’s obvious to everyone Trey’s flirting with the new substitute. Cheryl couldn’t help but check out Trey when he stood up. He was so tall with a sexy muscular body for a boy in high school. She can tell how Trey’s staring at her that he likes her. She smiles and likes the attention, making her feel sexy in front of the whole class.

Cheryl says, “Well Trey, I am 31. I don’t feel that old, but I am”

The video starts and Trey and Jamal text on their phones back and forth during class.

Trey texts, “Damn she looks like she’s fucking 20 or something bro”

Jamal texts back later, “Bro…her numbers posted in a contact list on the school’s website.”

He texts Trey her name and the cell number that’s listed on the site. Trey quickly searches her name on Instagram and finds her open profile. He looks through all of Cheryl’s photos in the back of the class, while she’s at the teacher’s desk watching the video.

He can tell she’s a little attention whore by the photos she posts. Tons of seductive, sexy looking selfies, and he finds a pic of her in her bathing suit, and sees even more tattoos on her body, including the full side tattoo of the pin up girl on Cheryl’s right side.

Trey texts Jamal the pic and says, “Bro, I wanna fuck this bitch so bad. Look at this shit….Tonight I’m gonna text her cell and send a video of my dick. I wanna see what she says.”

Jamal texts back, “FUCKING DO IT! haha. Do you know if she has a boyfriend?”

Trey texts, “Yeah there’s a few recent pics of her with some white guy. How much do you wanna bet though that this chick is a slut?”

The class was over and the bell rings. As Trey is getting up to walk out of the class, he’s checking out Cheryl the whole time.

He walks up to her and says, “Hey Ms. D., I gotta say you look damn good for being 31. Sexy tats too.”

Cheryl is sitting on the teachers chair with her legs crossed, and her right foot dangling in the air in front of her in her high heel shoe. She notices Trey looking down at her foot when he talks about her tattoos. She can tell by the look in his eyes that this boy is turned on by her feet, and she kinda likes it. She smirks up at him, knowing she’s teasing this boy now, all alone with just him in the classroom. She sticks her foot out a little higher and shows off her foot tattoo to him.

She says, “Yeah this is my latest one. Hurt like hell, but the pain is part of the experience.”

Cheryl gets a big grin and smile on her face showing her pearly white teeth.

She says, “I’m guessing you’re on the basketball team, since you’re like 6 '5. How old are you?”

Trey says, “I’m legal. I’m 18, but I’m way bigger than my age. I’ll see you later Ms. D.”

He makes Cheryl blush and have a big grin on her face because she likes getting hit on like that. He sees her blue eyes and cute smile, and can’t stop thinking about how bad he wants to see those blue eyes look up at him while he lays his big black cock on her face.

Before Cheryl walks home, she stops in the teachers’ lounge and gets a water. There’s an older white male teacher alone in there with her, and he checks Cheryl out. He was not attractive at all, and she did not want anything to do with him.

He walks up to her and says, “Hey….you the new substitute? I’m Mark. Hi.”

Cheryl looks at this guy with her bitch face, and just ignores him like he’s nothing. She can tell he’s some loser old white guy and doesn’t even wanna pretend to be interested in him.

Mark says, “Hey I saw you today, and was wondering if I can take you out to dinner? You’re gorgeous.”

Cheryl looks at this guy again, and kind of laughs under her breath.

She says, “Um no. I have a boyfriend. And you’re totally not my type anyways. See ya.”

Cheryl walks out of the room feeling so powerful with how she just turned down that older white guy. She thinks to herself how 5 minutes ago she was just flirting with a black boy in her class, and she wouldn’t even give that white guy a minute of her time. She laughs and walks down the hall.

Once she’s gone, Mark says to himself, “Fucking bitch…”

Cheryl leaves the school and has a smirk on her face, thinking about how she felt so young again like she was in high school when she was flirting with Trey at the end of the class. She knew if she had the chance she’d probably fuck him. She thinks about his tall muscular body, and how he’s in shape and could probably fuck for hours without getting tired. It makes her think about the BLACKED RAW videos. She always imagined herself in those videos when she masterbates to them, and she can totally imagine Trey being one of those big sexy black guys.

It’s late on that Friday night, and Cheryl’s alone in her boyfriend’s apartment. She knows Mike will probably call her to talk before he goes to sleep in his hotel room. She thinks it’s kind of funny how he still tries to call her when he’s gone on his trips. Most of the time she never answers his calls, and just makes up some lie about how she was busy and forgot. She watches tv on the sofa, and is dressed in short red booty shorts, and a black tank top that she wears to bed. Suddenly, her phone buzzes and she thinks it’s probably a text from Mike telling her good night. She opens the text and it’s an unknown number.

The text says, “Hey Ms. D. It’s Trey from school. This is what was hanging between my legs during class while I was checking you out today…”

He texts Cheryl a video of him in his room. He’s holding his hard black cock and smacking it in the palm of his hand, making loud smacking sounds with it. Cheryl can’t believe this video. She’s kind of in shock, but once the video ends, she restarts it and watches it again.

She says to herself, “Holy shit….”

She sees Trey’s long, thick black dick. Veins popping out on the shaft, thick mushroom head at the end of it, and how his cock curves up a little bit. She imagines what that would feel like, that curve, just rubbing her pussy walls deep in her.

She sits there thinking about what to do. She knows she shouldn’t be texting this boy from school, but that narcissistic, selfish side of her takes over. She thinks that Mike won’t find out. She just wants to have some fun and flirt a little bit.

Cheryl texts back, “First of all Trey, how did you get my number haha? Second, why are you sending me videos of your Big Black Cock haha?”

Trey reads Cheryl’s text and when he sees how she said Big Black Cock, he knows for sure she watches interracial porn and is probably a huge slut.

He texts back, “Don’t worry how I got your number haha. I think you’re a fucking sexy little snowbunny, and I gotta show you what I’m packing.”

He sends Cheryl another video of him swinging his big cock around while he has her Instagram photos on his computer screen.

Cheryl sees his big, long dick swinging around like it’s a black bat between his legs, smacking his thighs and chest. She sees her photos in the background and thinks how this boy went to the trouble of searching for her number and Instagram page, and that turns her on.

Wanting to flirt more with him, Cheryl texts, “Not gonna lie, that things fucking huge haha. Way bigger than my boyfriends…”

She wonders if by dropping the hint that she has a boyfriend it will make him back off. She hopes he doesn’t care. It would be a huge turn on for her if Trey wanted her to cheat. Her pussy starts to get wet in her tight booty shorts as she feels the adrenaline rush from the thought of cheating.

Trey texts, “I saw those pics of you and your white boyfriend. I bet he’s got a tiny dick haha. Nothing compared to my 11 inches.”

Cheryl read 11 inches and is impressed, but she acts like a tease to Trey and and says, “No way you’re 11 inches haha”

Trey texts back, “Oh yeah haha? I bet it's bigger than that cute white face of yours Ms. D. I bet if I lay my cock on your face, my balls would be on your chin, and the tip of my dick would be above your hair haha”

Cheryl reads how he described laying his big black cock on her face, and it turns her on imaging that. She bites her lower lip because she’s so turned on right now.

She still likes being a little tease to him, and texts, “Yeah right haha. It ain’t that big hehe”

Trey can tell by how she’s still flirting with him and texting back and forth like this that he can break this bitch down and fuck her.

He texts back, “Let me prove it to you. What’s you doing tonight…?”

Things are getting a little more serious now, but Cheryl still wants more. She’s biting her lip, smiling, while she’s flirting with this black boy from school.

She texts, “I’m just chilling alone tonight at my boyfriend’s apartment watching tv….”

Trey is stroking his cock while looking at her pics, and texting back and forth. Looking at a pic of her from her Instagram where she’s in a short dress and high heels. He’s slowly working his cock head, staring at her, and thinking about how bad he wants to get her pregnant. That horny animalistic instinct in him takes over, and makes him want to breed this sexy pale white teacher so bad.

He texts back, “Give me your address Ms. D. Let me come over and prove it to you…. Do it.”

Cheryl reads that text and sits there for a few minutes just thinking. She is so turned on right now flirting with this black boy, and wants to just say fuck it and do this. She also thinks about what if she gets caught. What if Mike finds out somehow, or people at the school find out. She bites her lower lip, smiling, and just says fuck it. She texts Trey her address.

Trey texts back, “I’m leaving right now.”

Once Cheryl reads that text, she can’t believe this is really happening. She has so much adrenaline running through her body, but she’s so turned on right now too. She runs to the bedroom and strips naked, and just puts on a short yellow dress that comes to her upper thighs. No panties, no bra, and she’s barefoot. She checks out herself in the mirror, and puts some eyeliner on. She sees how sexy she looks in her short dress, and she knows when she doesn’t put any panties on that she’s gonna fuck this boy.

She looks at herself in the mirror and smirks, and she says, “You bad girl.”

She has thoughts of BLACKED RAW videos when she looks at herself in the mirror, thinking about what she’s gonna do tonight.

A short amount of time goes by, and Cheryl opens the door when Trey arrives. They look at each other with a little smirk on each other’s faces.

Trey says, “Hey Ms. D.”

Cheryl responds with just, “Hey…”, but she’s got a big grin on her face as Trey walks in her boyfriend’s apartment and she locks the door.

She’s almost twice this boy's age, but now that she’s not in her high heels, she’s so short compared to this huge, tall black boy. Trey came over wearing thin sweat pants and a tank top. He’s not even wearing boxers because he knew there’s no point, he was probably going to fuck this chick. And he didn’t bother to bring a condom either.

Now that Trey is actually here for real, Cheryl gets a little nervous, and part of her is thinking to herself if she should really do this.

She says, “So, do you wanna like sit and watch tv or something?”

She sits on the sofa in the living room, but Trey doesn’t sit. He slowly walks up to Cheryl as she’s sitting there, and he stands in front of her, looking down at her. He loves that she’s barefoot. He looks at her big, skinny white sexy feet and knows that they would give him an amazing foot job. That gorgeous sexy white face looking up makes him think about how bad he wants to fuck her brains out.

Trey looks down at Cheryl and says, “So what? You think I’m lying about my size Ms. D?”

Trey is grabbing his cock through his sweatpants while looking at her.

Cheryl’s whole body is buzzing with adrenaline, and she knows if she does this, there’s no going back.

That rebellious girl in her makes her think to herself, *Fuck it. Just do it. I bet I can get away with it haha*

She leans her head back and stares at the ceiling, biting her lower lip. Trey watches her and knows he’s breaking this slut down. Cheryl looks back up at Trey with a smirk on her face and looks down at his hand grabbing his cock through his shorts in front of her.

She leans forward on the sofa and says in a teasing way, “Yea Trey, I don’t think it’s really that big.”

Seeing that sexy little smirk on Cheryl’s face when she says that turns him on so much. It makes Trey’s cock throb, making a tent in his sweatpants with an outline of his huge cock.

He says, “Pull those pants down then Cheryl…I know you wanna be a bad girl with me tonight. Do it.”

Trey grabs his phone out of his pocket, and Cheryl slowly and seductively tugs on his sweatpants, pulling them down, until they fall to the floor. She sits on the edge of the sofa while Trey stands in front of her face, and his hard black cock springs up in the air, free out of his pants. Cheryl’s so close to him, his dick hits her chin when it flips up. She leans her head back a little and sees his big black cock throbbing and bouncing in the air all by itself because he’s so horny.

Cheryl stares at that big black penis right in her face, then looks up and Trey with a face like *Oh Shit….*

Trey reach’s out and runs his fingers through Cheryl’s blonde hair. She feels him grab her hair and pulls her head back to look up at the ceiling.

He says, “I’m about to prove I’m fucking right, Cheryl.”

He pulls Cheryl’s head to him and lays his big heavy black cock on her face. His long ball sack hangs under her chin, and his black meat lays on top of her mouth and nose, going up between her eyes. She looks up at Trey with his black cock on her face. She feels the warmth from his penis on her skin, how it flexes, and throbs on her face. And that sweaty, musky smell of his cock and balls fills her nose.

Trey points his phone down at Cheryl and snaps a photo. The photo shows his dick laying on her face. His balls on her chin, and the tip of his cock hanging over top of her forehead. Her blue eyes looked up at the camera when he took it, and it even shows her tattoos showing on her shoulder, arm, and foot in the photo.

Cheryl pulls her face back and says, “Hey, I didn’t say you could take that pic, mister.”

She says it playfully, but she’s kind of serious too because she doesn’t want to get caught. She knows that if anyone saw it at the school, they’d be able to recognize it’s her from her tattoos.

She says, “Don’t show that to anyone, ok? I’m serious.”

Trey just says, “Mmmhmmm.”

He reaches and pulls her head back to his cock. He grabs the base of his penis, and gently smacks that heavy black cock on her face playfully. It’s so big and heavy, Cheryl closes her eyes as she gets her face smacked by that cock.

Trey says, “I told you I was fucking right. I knew my cock was bigger than your cute fucking face.”

Cheryl pulls her head away again, looks up at him with a smirk and says, “I knew it was this big from your videos you bad boy. Maybe I was just teasing you, and wanted to get this beautiful black penis over to my place.”

Trey grabs her head and pulls it back to his cock and says, “Get that face over here.”

Trey holds her head and starts rubbing his cock up and down on her face, and then he pushes her nose and mouth down to his big ball sack. Cheryl feels a little humiliated right now, being treated like she’s his bitch, but at the same time she’s so turned on by this. Mike is nothing like this. His skinny little white dick is 3 inches hard. He doesn’t have the cock to pleasure her, and he doesn’t take control during sex like she needs and wants as a woman.

While Trey is rubbing his big sweaty cock on her face, he feels the cold hair from Cheryl’s nostrils sniff his ball sack. He hears her do it too.

He says, “Oh you nasty little hoe. Sniff those fucking balls.”

That sweaty, musky cock smell is so manly and turns Cheryl on, and she hears how horny he sounds when he says that. She smirks knowing she’s turning him on. Trey grabs the end of his dick and rubs his cock head above her head, as Cheryl is under his big cock, sniffing his balls. She opens her mouth and Trey feels Cheryl put one of his balls in her mouth and starts sucking on it. He works his cock head in his hand while looking down at her sucking on his nut. She gently pulls her head back until his nut pops out of her mouth. She looks up at with that cute smile of hers.

Trey says, “Wash those fucking balls with your mouth, hoe.”

Cheryl is so turned on by being submissive like this, and she licks all over his hanging ball sack. She puts the other nut in her mouth and sucks on it. Cheryl is tasting his sweaty, salty balls, and is not disgusted by it at all.
Trey wants to see her cute face with his cock in her mouth, so he says, “Open your mouth”.

Cheryl looks up at him and opens her mouth ready to suck on his big beautiful black penis. He bends his dick down and puts the head of his cock in Cheryl’s mouth, and she closes those lips around it and starts sucking. She loves the feeling of sucking on a big hard cock. It is like a stress reliever for Cheryl to feel a big hard penis in her mouth, and suck on it like a baby sucking her bottle. That’s why she cheated on Mike a few years ago and sucked her coworkers dick in his car.

Trey takes his shirt off, while she grabs his thick penis with both of her little white hands, all while keeping the cock head in her mouth. It’s so long and thick she can grab it with both of her hands and stroke the shaft as she sucks on the tip. Trey just stands there looking down at this sexy white hoe twisting her hands on his shaft as she’s sucking hard on the cock head. She’s good at sucking cock, and even sticks the tip of her tongue in his slit on his cock head. She can taste his precum from his hole as she teasingly flicks her tongue.

He leans his head back, staring at the ceiling, and says, “Ooooohhh shiiiiiiiiitttt. Fuuuuck yeeaaa bitch. Good girl.”

His cock is rock hard and fully erected after her teasing his slit like that. It drove him wild, and he wants to fuck her mouth so bad, and see how much she can swallow.

Trey says, “Hands down…”.

Cheryl puts her hands down by her side on the sofa, still with the tip of his penis in her mouth. Trey runs both of his hands through her silky blonde hair and grips it tight. Then he pulls her mouth down as he pushes his cock in her mouth. It’s so thick and big, it fills her mouth up and hits the back of her tongue, trying to go into her throat. He hits her gag reflex, and she coughs, gagging on his cock that’s trying to go down her throat. Cheryl instinctively reaches her hands up to his cock to try to pull it out of her mouth.

Trey just says, “Hands down, bitch.”

Cheryl puts her hands back down to her side like she’s his slave.

He gets a tighter grip on her hair and starts fucking her mouth with his big dick. Pulling her mouth down on his cock while he’s thrusting his hips into her head. His black dick is so long, when it’s hitting her throat and can’t go down, his cock is bending as he’s trying to push it further. He knows his cock is too big for her throat, but he loves how wet and tight her mouth feels, and he just does it a little longer. Hearing the wet gurgling noises Cheryl makes, when he goes just a little bit too far, and she coughs with his dick in her mouth. He pulls his cock out and it’s covered in spit and drool. A string of spit is connecting her lips to his cock, as it's throbbing in the air in front of her face. She looks up at Trey and her eyes are watery from her gag reflex.

Trey is so horny now with his wet cock twitching in the air, he says, “Take that dress off. Show me that white pussy.”

Cheryl wipes the spit off her lips and chin. She is so horny she doesn’t even think about Mike at all as she lifts her dress up and pulls it off her. She sits back on the sofa and puts both of her feet up on the edge of the seat. She spreads her feet apart and opens her legs, showing Trey her bald wet pussy.

Trey sees more tattoos she has on her pale skin, and it turns him on even more. That huge pin up girl tattoo on her side, and he sees her perky, tiny little titties on her chest. Her tits are so cute and not saggy at all. She has hard pink nipples poking out on her tits like little pink erasers. Cheryl sits on the sofa, biting her lower lip in anticipation, looking up at Trey. He stands there, looking at her body as he strokes his big cock.

Trey gets down on his knees on the floor in front of her and sees her pussy up close. Cheryl’s so horny and aroused that her pussy lips are so thick and puffy. Her body is making her labia lips get big like that to protect her vagina during sex. Cheryl has her legs spread apart, and it makes her pussy spread open like a flower, exposing the wet, pink tender flesh inside her white pussy. Her clit sticking out at the top, and her vaginal hole so small and exposed to Trey. He can tell her pussy is gonna be a tight grip on his cock.

Trey leans down and puts his big wet lips on her pussy. He licks it from her vaginal hole, all the way up to her clit in one big wet lick with his tongue. That one big wet lick makes Cheryl moan. He loves the smell and taste of this white pussy, and does sloppy wet licks all over it. Then he puts his big lips over her clit, slurping on that erected little sensitive button of hers.

When Trey sucks on her clit like that, Cheryl’s head falls back in the seat. She stares at the ceiling, moaning, and breathing heavy. His wet mouth is sucking on her entire pussy and it’s driving her wild. Then suddenly Trey pulls her ass out to the very edge of the sofa and pushes her legs back onto her. Cheryl’s legs are bent at the knees, with her feet over her head. She reaches up and grabs her toes to hold her legs back. This makes her stick her ass out even more. Trey goes lower and presses his big wet tongue on her asshole and swirls all around it, then presses his lips on her butthole, kissing it. Cheryl looks down between her legs, and just sees Trey’s upper head.

She says, “Ohhhh shiiiiitt…”

She holds onto her feet above her head and her toes curl up in her fingers. Cheryl hasn’t gotten her ass eaten out like this since she let her coworker do it to her that one night. Mike thinks ass play is gross, but Cheryl loves it.

Trey does another big wet lick from her asshole, all the way to her clit. Then gets back down to make out with that tight, puckered up little butthole. He knows she’s a dirty girl that likes her ass eaten.

Trey pulls his head away and they’re both so horny now.

Trey looks right into Cheryl’s eyes and says, “I wanna cum in this white pussy so bad. You’re so fucking sexy Cheryl. Are you on birth control?”

Cheryl wants to fuck so bad now, even with all the consequences that could happen from it. She thinks that even if she did get pregnant from tonight, the fuck session that she’s about to receive from that huge cock will be worth it.

She feels so submissive and sexy with him, she smiles and says, “No I’m not…”

Trey stands up and lifts Cheryl to her feet. He picks her up and puts her over his shoulder. Her head hangs off the back of him, and her ass and legs are in front of him. She’s so petite and light he picks her up easily. He carries her like she’s a trophy that he won, and now he gets to do whatever he wants with her. He starts walking down the hallway to the bedroom he sees. Cheryl’s feelings and thoughts about Mike and any consequences are all out of her head now. She’s so turned on by this dominant masculine black boy that she wants to fuck him so bad. She doesn’t care about getting fucked on the same bed that her boyfriend is gonna sleep in when he comes back.

Trey drops her on the bed, and she bounces on it. Cheryl is laying on her back, while Trey stands next to the edge of the bed. He grabs her hips and pulls her ass to the edge. He grabs under her knees and pushes her legs back on her, and tells her to hold them. He sees that fat wet pussy spread open between her legs under him, and he spits on his hand and rubs it on the head of his black cock.

Cheryl’s gonna learn that dirty talk turns Trey a lot during sex. He rubs the tip of his thick cock between her fat wet pussy lips, teasing her.

Trey says, “You want me to fuck this white pussy? Huh? You want me to beat this pussy up with my big dick?”

Cheryl holds her legs back as she lays on the bed. There’s no hesitation now in her response. She’s horny and she’s had race play fantasies for so long, and she’s wanted to say this for years.

She says, “I want you to fuck me with your big black cock and cum inside me.”

Hearing her say that in her cute little voice drives Trey wild. He thinks how this slut doesn’t care if she gets pregnant, and how that’s so fucking hot. He pushes the fat tip of his penis in her vaginal hole, and he feels it stretch around his thick cock. His dick slides in her wet tight pussy, and Cheryl lays her head back on the bed, staring straight up.

She says, “Oooooohhhh yesssssss. I wanna feel it deep inside me.”

Now that his cocks in her pussy, he grabs both of her ankles and holds her legs open in the air. Feeling that tight pussy grip on his dick, he just overpowers her and makes her pussy keep stretching out. Working his hips back and forth, he fucks her and his black cock is already getting soaked in her pussy juice.

He loves seeing her big white feet up in the air as she gets fucked. He finally sees the soles of her feet and they’re so sexy. She has long, skinny feet with a big sexy arch on them. Long skinny toes, and the soles of her feet are clean, with pink and pale skin tones on her soles. He holds her ankles and brings one of her feet up to his face as he fucks her. He presses her toes on his nose and sniffs her toes, then licks all over the soft, smooth sole and arch of her foot. Then he puts those toes in his mouth and sucks on them as he looks down at her as she gets fucked. He gets so turned on by her feet it makes his cock rock hard. It feels like a thick pole is fucking her pussy.

He says, “Sexy fucking feet, MMMMMmmmm”.

He switches legs and pulls the other foot up to his face. He’s so horny now he buries his nose underneath her long skinny white toes, and he starts sniffing her foot so hard while he fucks her. He sniffs her foot and feels her toes curling up on his face. It turns him so much he almost nuts, and has to stop for a few seconds.

He pulls her foot away and holds her legs open, and leans down over top of her as he fucks her. Bucking his hips, doing a nice hard rhythm with his cock strokes. Her pussy is deeper than her mouth, and he’s going balls deep. Feeling how much looser her pussy feels now, he knows he’s working it out. Her pussy is so wet, and he’s stuffing it full of dick, and it’s making loud, wet queef sounds because his cocks pushes all the air out of her pussy. He’s leaning over her, looking down at her gorgeous face, watching it contort as she gets fucked by him. She screams and he feels her pussy clamp down on his dick as he makes her cum. Her hands push on his chest, trying to signal him to slow down after her orgasm, but he fucks right through her orgasm and keeps making her take that dick.

He hears Cheryl’s cute little whimpers as he’s smashing her pussy, and seeing her face and those noises she’s making almost makes him cum again.

He pulls his cock out and stops and says, “Fuck, you almost made me nut”

Trey is leaning down over top of Cheryl, and she pulls his face to hers and starts making out with him. They shove their tongues in each other’s mouths, and kiss passionately. Cheryl uses one of her hands and grabs his big wet cock that’s throbbing in the air above her pussy.

She slowly strokes it and says, “You want to get me pregnant, don’t you bad boy?”

Hearing this older white teacher say that drives Trey wild.

Trey says, “Fuck yes, you sexy little bitch. You want me to fuck a baby in you? What would your boyfriend think about that?”

Cheryl has an evil little grin on her face and says, “I’ll just lie to him for 9 months and say it’s his. I bet I could make up some lie and tell him I was r*ped by a black guy and don’t remember anything.”

Trey gets so turned on by how naughty this white girl is. She knows that she’s sexy and she can manipulate men and get whatever she wants. From rich guys giving her money, to alpha male men with big cocks giving her the sex that she needs. Trey wants to use and abuse this white slut and make her have his black baby.

He flips her over on the bed. She’s lying flat on her stomach in the prone position, and Trey sees that big pale white ass, and her bird tattoo on her upper back. This is the breeding position because he can fuck her hard and make himself nut.

Cheryl lays on the bed, her body shiny wet from the sweat on her. She’s never had sex like this, and she loves it. Trey looks down at her and sees this vulnerable white slut, and his cock is throbbing. He climbs on her back and uses his feet to push her legs apart on the bed and keep them spread open. He grabs Mike's pillow on the bed and puts it under Cheryl’s stomach so her back arches a little and her ass sticks up.

Trey rubs his cock on her pussy again, leans down by Cheryl’s head and says, “I’m gonna cum in this white pussy.”

Cheryl’s only thought is fucking him, and nothing else.

She says, “I want your cum in me, Trey…”

Hearing her say that drives him wild, and he slides his cock back in her fuck hole and puts his hands on the bed like he’s in a push up position. He combines thrusting his hips with his cock, and slamming his body weight down on her that makes this position a deeper, harder fuck. Slamming his cock in her pussy, smashing her, so his balls are smacking her clit. She grips the bed sheets and whimpers as she takes his 11 inch penis deep in her pussy.

In this new position, Cheryl can feel the curve in his penis digging in and rubbing her wet, ribbed vaginal walls deep inside of her. It makes her toes curl up in the bed sheets, and she bites the pillow by her head.

Trey is making horny animalistic groans and grunts as he fucks, because it feels so good for him when he can pound her deep and hard like he wants.

He keeps slamming his body weight down into her ass, and says, “Take that dick, you fucking bitch. Take that dick.”

He feels his big hot load getting built up, and he grabs Cheryl’s hair into a ponytail in one hand, and he pulls her head back. Cheryl’s head gets yanked back and he rides her hard. Trey looks next to the bed and sees a photo of her and Mike. Trey thinks about how he’s fucking this white guy’s girl behind his back and he’s gonna get her pregnant probably. That gets him so close to cumming, thinking about what he’s doing to her.

Trey’s fucking Cheryl hard and says in a loud voice, “You want me to breed this white pussy, hoe? Huh? Say it! Say you want to be a baby mama!”

Cheryl is so caught up in the moment too and doesn’t hesitate at all and says, “MMMMmmmm fuuuuck yessss Trey…. Mmmm cum in my pussy. I wanna have your babies!”

Trey’s load is built up in the tip of his cock, and he was edging himself while she said that. He pounds Cheryl’s pussy a few more times, then feels his hot cum about to explode.

He says, “I’m gonna fucking cum!”

Trey grunts and moans like an animal as his black cock starts squirting out heavy thick wads of his nut into Cheryl’s pussy. He keeps his dick balls deep, and she can feel it inside of her body as it is squirting out and splashing against her cervix at the end of her pussy. Trey had a pent up load, and it’s about 10 big squirts until he milked it all out of his cock. He keeps his cock inside of Cheryl as he’s over top of her, holding her down on the bed. Letting the orgasmic tingling rush run through his body from head to toe.

Cheryl lays there exhausted, with her head laying on the bed. She’s out of breath too, laying there looking at the pictures of her and Mike on the dresser.

She breathes heavily and says, “Oh my god…. wow…. You fucked my brains out, Trey.”

Trey pulls out of her and his dicks getting soft, but it’s still a big, long cock that swings between his legs. His black penis is covered in white creamy cum from both of them. He stands up next to the bed and Cheryl rolls over on her back, still trying to catch her breath. He just looks her over head to toe, thinking about how sexy she looks. She’s hot and sweaty laying on the bed, and he can see all of her tattoos all over her body. He looks at her long skinny legs laying on the bed, her big feet hanging off the side, and he looks at her flat stomach and imagines her with a big pregnant belly.

He says, “That felt so fucking good. I blew so hard in you.”

Cheryl lifts her head up off the bed and looks at Trey and says, “Yeah I know, I could fucking feel your cum hitting my cervix.”

She gets up off the bed and slowly stands up, because her legs are still weak and wobbly.

She says, “I’m gonna take a quick shower. You can get something to drink and watch tv if you want.”

Cheryl walks by Trey on her way to the bathroom, and when she’s next to him, Trey spanks her big white ass with his hand.

Trey says, “Sexy fucking ass.”

Cheryl’s pale white booty jiggles, and she looks back over her shoulder to Trey and smirks at him as she walks to the bathroom.

She gets in the bathroom and looks at herself in the mirror. Her hair is messed up, and she has the typical look of a girl that just got fucked. Her body is still buzzing with adrenaline as she thinks again about what she did tonight. It was the best sex of her life. She was so turned on, finally acting out her race play fantasies in bed. It turned her on so much to say to him while he fucked her that she wanted to have his babies. But now that the rush is gone, she gets a little worried about actually getting pregnant.

She just tells herself in her head, *Ok…I’m gonna get my period in 2 weeks, it’ll be fine. It’ll be ok.*

She gets out of the shower and walks out in her towel to the living room, but doesn’t see Trey anywhere.

She looks around, then grabs her cell phone and texts Trey, “Hey…Thanks for saying goodbye I guess….”

She realizes that he just left and ghosted her.

Trey knew he was leaving to go to an out of state college in one week. He knew when he left the apartment that he would never see her again, and he doesn’t even care if she gets pregnant. He won’t have to worry about it. To him, Cheryl was just a sexy white bitch that he wanted to fuck and cum in her like he marked his territory, and he knows he’s going to do the same thing with tons of younger girls at the college he’s going to.

Cheryl sits on the same sofa from earlier and is a little depressed. She feels so used right now, and it pisses her off that she was the one that got taken advantage of. Her phone buzzes, and she picks it up to look at what Trey responded back with. It’s a message from Mike.

He says, “Hey baby! Just wanted to say goodnight and I love you!”

Cheryl just ignores his text and doesn’t even respond. Mike is the last thing on her mind right now. She just sat there on the sofa for an hour, with tons of things running through her mind. Part of her hopes that she wont get pregnant from this, and that no one will find out. But thoughts also cloud her mind about what if she did get pregnant from this. How she seduced one of the senior black boys at the school and hooked up with him. She thinks about how his sperm is inside of her body right now. When she thinks about how he might make her a Mom, she cant help but get a little smirk on her face.

I confess that...

When I was in high school, some girl got a hold of my cell phone number and started calling in the middle of the night.
I never found out who she was because her number was always blocked and she would never give me her name or any other details. In fact, she would barely speak at all.

I remember the first time she called, all I could hear was breathing. I thought it was a wrong number or a prank, so I hung up.
This happened for about two or three nights. I would answer asking who it was but I would just hear breathing. I don't remember being rude or angry. I think it was because I could tell it was female breathing. Anyway, after two or three nights of this, I decided to stay on and not hang up. I was trying to get the person on the other line to say something. Then, one night the breathing got heavier and I started hearing some tiny moans. I thought I was going insane! But, sure enough, it was a girl and she was playing with herself over the phone.

For the first few weeks, she would call almost every night. Always around 2 or 3. She would call. I would answer. She would moan. And I would fap. It went on like this for a while. She would get really worked up some nights especially when I would give her a show as well.

I always talked to her before she got started, trying to get her to respond. I would tell her about my day or try to make her laugh. I even gave her a name (I forgot what it was) and told her I would start calling her that if she didn't tell me her real name. She just would respond with an, "Mmmhmm". Like I said, she rarely said anything and when she did, it was whispered or only a couple of words. But she would moan and breathe deeply like there was no tomorrow. I could tell she was really enjoying herself.

Anyway, this went on for about a year and a half. I swear! Her calls became less frequent until they stopped completely. It sucked!

Then about a year later, wouldn't you know it, she started up again. Good as ever! I think I was in my junior or senior year when she stared again. Same story. She would call almost every night and would moan for me while I did the same for her. The second time around, we stayed in contact for about six months I think. Then, one day the calls stopped suddenly.

I have since changed my number out of necessity, and am now 29 years old. I still wonder about her some times late at night, hoping that somehow she managed to track me down and find my new number. But, no calls yet. I miss my sexy, little phone slut...

Though I'd share this with motherless as my first post. I've never told anyone about this. Hope you enjoyed it!

I.

Okay okay okay, shits getting real now... I hope. I've been fantasizing about my mother in law for years now, probably 6 or 7. About 5 yrs ago I walked out of my room naked when she was coming in the house. She saw me but never said a thing, wasn'tsure what she thought. More recently I sat on the couch on my phone with my half hard dick hanging out of my shorts, she walked by and stopped, stared, walked away, came back and looked some more. After that I was pretty sure she was interested in atleast looking. Yesterday I wore the same thin shorts, half hard, no underwear. My dick was easy to make out and she literally couldn't take her eyes off. When she was leaving I stood at the top of the garage 3 steps and she came back a meter from my dick and just stared while she put her shoes on. So just now she sent me a text meant for her husband... I haven't responded yet. Not sure what to do.

Can you guys find a few pics for me? all i remember was that there was this one girl on her hands and knees with her tits hanging down and at the end of the caption said "and if you squeeze em real hard they make milk! im your slutty little moo cow daddy!" (sorry about the lack of info it was a while ago

You think my cousins interested?So, a few days ago my family and I were all hanging out at my grandparents pool for a big family get together. At some point we agreed to play some chicken and my cousin wanted to be on my team. Well, when she hopped on my back, her legs wrapped around me tight and her feet were right on my dick. I thought she didn’t realize, so I just tried to ignore it. While we were playing though, my mind was kinda wandering, and I was feeling up her legs. It was just minor adjustments at first, kinda shifting my hands every once in a while, then I was moving them up toward her ass, giving them a good squeeze. She never said a thing. Her feet never moved off my now hard dick either. We were in the deep end, and I was full on grabbing her ass before we got pushed down. I didn’t think she could tell because of how rough the game was, until afterward when we were drying off. She came up real close and said that we should play around again some time. Her voice wasn’t seductive or anything, but the way she held my gaze, I wasn’t sure.

I'm 18 and have a boyfriend and this happened to me last week. So last Saturday I was getting out of the shower and I hear my phone ringing in my room. I quickly put my robe on and run to answer the phone because I was expecting a call form my boyfriend. Well I answered the phone and it was him so we talked a bit then I said I needed to go finish getting ready. I hang up the phone ad go back to the bathroom and the door is shut. I knock on the door and I hear my dad say, One minute honey." So I wait. He comes out like 2 mins later and rushes past me and out to his den. I go in and I look around and cant find my panties that I had left in thee. I look everywhere then I open the laundry basket and there they are. I reach in and grab them and they are filled with cum. I mean real cum! I start to freak and then realize my dad had just used the bathroom. I couldn't believe it my old man was jerking off in my panties! I didn't know hat to do but I did consider tasting it. It was still very warm and I got some on my thumb. I sucked it off my tongue forgetting it was my dads and my pussy got so wet. I love the taste of my boyfriends cum so I thought Id try it. Anyways its been a week and I never said anything to him. Should I? I know some of your pervs are gonna say oh yeah baby fuck daddy. But I'm serious here.

For my protection and my friend this is a fantasy story. it is up to you to decide if it is true or not. but i am not saying that it is. This did not really happen. But, if it did, I would be confessing something that has haunted me for 2 years. My wife of 10 years died of an aneurism suddenly while she was at work. She was an executive assistant for a large company in San Francisco. We had no children. A friend of hers called me in tears before the police arrived at my place of business, which I will not identify. Oddly, I was composed while being told on the phone, kind of. I kept repeating "what?, what?" as if I didn't understand what she was saying. Her crying and sobbing made it clear this wasn't a bad joke. But, I just kept saying "what?" "what?", getting a bit loud at the end. None of my coworkers noticed my demeanor given the nature of our work. My reaction could have been consistent with a normal business call. I cannot explain. I don't remember hanging up the phone. I was sitting there with my mind spinning. trying to make sense of the phone call. I was in complete denial. After a few minutes, I started playing solitaire on my laptop. crazy, i know. but, i didn't know what to do. somehow, the game actually distracted me and I managed to put the phone call behind me. I was strangely at some kind of weird peace. But then I fainted when I saw 2 uniformed police officers standing at the end of the hallway asking a coworker which one was me. When she pointed at me, I suddenly blacked out from shock. They revived me shortly. I did not injure myself in the fall. The older female officer asked me to confirm my name, and then told me what I already knew. I got sick. I threw up until I was dry heaving. I could not believe it. I became hysterical and had to be escorted out by the officers. I didn't really think about it until we arrived at the hospital that they were taking me to identify her body. I panicked. But, a doctor gave me something, I presume a sedative shot. It calmed me down real quick. When they lifted the covering to show her face, i was calm. probably from the drugs. i said, yes that is my wife. next thing I knew I was home. The county medical examiner conducted a pretty quick autopsy to determine the aneurism. I thought those things took longer than that, but I guess they had a good idea what it was and scanned her brain to confirm it.

Her mom took care of the phone calls and funeral arrangements as I was in complete despair. Something that no one knew is that my wife and I were getting a divorce. We had not seen a lawyer or told anyone, yet. She asked for it. That also devastated me. I am an average looking guy, but she was practically a model. She was a cheerleader in high school and college. she was 5 ft 3 in., 120 lbs. light brown hair with hazel eyes. Now she was dead at the age of 33. We had not had sex in 5 years, despite my best efforts. She eventually told me that she had no interest in sex. I did not suspect she was having an affair. I knew her better than that. She knew it was hurting me, so we went to a few specialists and she was diagnosed with hypoactive sexual desire disorder. I did some research and now believe that it could be related to the aneurism that eventually killed her. She was going to file for divorce so that I could find someone who could fulfill my needs. I did not want it but she was very adamant.

A older man I met at church about 3 or so years before this tragedy, ended up being the guy who would be her embalmer at the funeral home. He came to my home to tell me and ask if I wanted him to get someone else, someone I didn't know, to do this THING to my wife. I told him no. it was his job and I trusted him. He kept offering to ask for another embalmer, but I assured him i was fine with it. He was very kind and gentle. He offered his condolences with a tear or two to match my own as he headed for the door. Before I shut the door, he turns abruptly, as if he had forgot something, and asked me if I wanted to see her that night. The transfer to the funeral home from the hospital had already been made. She was in a refrigerated unit at the funeral home. He was going to start the embalming process in the morning once all the paperwork had been filed. I don't know why exactly, but I said yes. I followed him to the home. it was late, probably 11 pm, maybe later. He told me that he was not supposed to do this, so please not to let anyone know. I assured him I would not.

I was expecting stainless steel drawers with handles, like you see in the movies and tv shows, but it was a decent size room that was refrigerated. inside, were three gurneys with people who had died that day. One was my wife, another was a 70+ year old man who had died of a massive heart attack earlier that day while having lunch with his wife. He was a large man, maybe 6 ft 2, 270 or 290, i don't know maybe 300. big guy. the covered body on the third gurney was shaped very similar to my wife. He told me it was a girl who was a passenger in a car with another girl who crashed while texting and driving. the driver lived. This girl, was not wearing her seatbelt. she was thrown fro the vehicle and broke her neck. died instantly. He couldn't keep talking about it. for some reason, the young girls death chokes him up and effects him more than even my wifes. I assume it was because she was so young. a mere teen. He starts to say something, but stops.

So, he's quite emotional after this day and says I can stay as long as I like, until he comes back to get me or I came looking for him, whichever happened first. He was going into the chapel area to nap on one of the benches.

he left me alone with three dead bodies in a cold room. I stood there for what seemed like several minutes before I approached my wifes body. I pulled back the covering. There she was, as I had seen her before. I stared at her still made up face from work. They hadn't had a chance to clean her up for embalming yet. She was very white, kinda bluish. But, still just as attractive as the girl I fell in love with in college.

I guess it was an impulse. without even looking around to make sure no one was watching, I pulled the covering down to expose her breasts. I don't know how its supposed to work, post morten, but her nipples, which I hadn't seen in 5 years, were very erect. Her breasts are not very big. She is a small b cup, but still very perky for her age. NOW, I looked around and even went to the chapel to see if my friend was awake. He was snoring loudly.

I suddenly, with a very confusing mix of guilt and excitement, started getting hard. I hurried back to the cold room. I realized I had left the covering half off while I checked on my friend. I didn't bring a jacket, so I was pretty chilly, but my blood starting flowing and suddenly I began to warm up. I pulled my phone from my pocket. i was going to take some nudies of my dead wife. at that point, my cock had taken over and I didn't care how messed up any of this was.

so, with a shudder, I pulled the covering all the way off to the floor. I was in shock. I was expecting a bush, considering she had no interest in sex, but there she was... with the thinnest most perfectly trimmed landing strip I had ever seen on her. I was naturally confused, but didn't waste time wondering "why" she did it, or possibly "for whom" she was doing it. I started snapping photos and got very excited.

that's when things got out of hand. I was so turned on, I wanted to see her pussy. on the table, her cold outer labia was flesh colored and closed. I spread the covering on the ground and picked her up to put her on the floor.

rigor mortis is unsettling to say the least. while her legs and arms did bend down under the weight of gravity, her left leg and left arm seemed to stay more stiff. even her head didn't fall back like I would have expected.

i got her to the floor. and had a difficult time getting her legs to come apart. I finally figured to massage the legs to make them more pliable. eventually, she lay on the cold floor, naked, legs spread showing her perfect and tight pussy. and she was dead.

i didn't stop to think. i kept taking pictures and then realized... i realized the obvious. it was cold, but I got my pants down to my knees and knelt to the floor.

I don't believe in god like most people. i believe in a higher power but don't think he pays any attention to us. i hope I am right. i put my cock against her freezing cold pussy. rigor mortis, no moisture in her pussy, no lubricant. i was screwed.

i had gone this far. i wasn't going to be denied the pussy that was legally mine, at least while she was alive. I started going through drawers. finally, two rooms down the hall, I found some lubricant that I didn't even want to think about why they had it.

Back in the room, I dropped to the floor. I greased up my still throbbing cock. then, gently started applying lube to her pussy. it didn't feel as soft and fleshy as i remembered, but once I got my cock in, I remembered the ecstasy of having sex with my beautiful loving wife.

her eyes were closed, so I wiped my hands and opened them. I was a little surprised when they stayed open. I was fucking my dead wife as she seemed to look at me. I suddenly came harder than i can ever remember. it just kept pumping cum until it started oozing out her vagina.

i fell to the floor next to her. started playing with her erect nipples. and it wasn't more than 2 minutes before my erection returned.

as i lay on the floor, i could see the other two gurneys against the wall, side by side... then I got an evil thought in my head. yes, you know what I did.

I jumped up. penis purple and throbbing out of control. I walked slowly over to the other dead girl. I had no idea what she looked like.

I pulled back the cover and my jaw dropped. she was the most perfect looking blonde I had ever seen. her hair was cut short, up to her neck. And if i had any doubts about if she was a natural blonde before, I just saw the proof. a small patch of silky blonde hair sitting on top of her pussy mound. her tits were also not very big, but thats okay. she had thin, but muscular legs that made them look longer than they were. I noticed a nasty scrape on her left arm and left hip. not too big, and they had been cleaned.

the sheet goes to the floor next to my dead wife. this girl was even lighter than my wife. And somehow she seemed a bit more limber. I don't know why. I repeated the process., massaging her legs until they parted and revealed the smallest set of pussy lips I've ever seen. In a perfect clam shape with still some rosy pinkness left. her lips were also fuller than my wifes. not a lot, but they were cushiony to the touch. I took some books from a nearby shelf to put under their heads so I could see their faces better.

The girls eyes were still closed. When I opened them, they were bright gray, like so many movie stars. except for the scrapes from the accident, her flesh was smoother than my wifes, as a teen girls flesh would be. My wife was stunning. The perfect sex object now displaying her wares. And now this strange girl, legs spread, bright gray eyes appearing to look into mine. neither naked female able to smile, since they were dead. I make sure everything ls lubed appropriately and just before i enter this fresh coed, it occurs to me to check something.

I pulled apart her lips and with some work, and found...a hymen. if there is a god, i'm going to hell anyway. I gently enter her. looking into her eyes, then over at my wife who was now watching me fuck a dead teen girl. when I said her pussy was small and tight, and now a hymen? I wasn't kidding. I have an average size penis, about 5-6 inches. but, the blood had been pumping so long, I has as thick as I was long at this point.

I started to think it was't going to work, then decided I was going to MAKE it happen. the lube was adequate. I pulled back for a forceful thrust and grabbed her shoulders for support as I pushed hard. i felt ripping flesh. i mean lots of ripping flesh. i looked down and saw some blood. just what rubbed off her vagina as I made her a woman. I kept going. my god, it was impossibly tight. within a minute, i had again cum more than i thought i had in me.

i cleaned myself off, thinking it was time to put everyone back in place. but, i saw them again. lying side by side. these two beautiful women, totally naked. and totally mine to do as I wish.

I rolled the both over. they could have been mother and daughter. perfect asses. just absolutely perfect. i lubed up. started pumping my wifes asshole. When she was alive, she said that is something she would NEVER EVER do. out of the question. Yet, there I was. pushing my cock into her asshole. it felt a little, grainy, i guess? but obviously very tight. She was dead. I could go as deep as I wanted. I pushed and pushed, grinding into her cold, but bouncy soft ass cheeks. it felt incredible.

then, the girl. it felt about the same, but her ass was smoother, heaving and swollen, although, quite cold which I had gotten used to. I managed to lift her to her knees, sort of. i grabbed her tits and pulled myself into her as deeply as I possible could. that's when the final and most powerful gushing of cum started. I'm laying on her back kissing her neck as my cock empties into her. at that moment i thought of the girl who was driving. how much more guilty she would feel if she saw her friends hymen and asshole torn to shreds because she couldn't wait to text later.

an hour or so later, I had cleaned everything up. found new coverings. the old ones were quite dirty now. and had both in place and looking pretty much like they did when I arrived.

i put the dirty sheets in my car and trashed them later.

after I was sure i had all in order, i woke my friend, the embalmer. he was embarrassed he has slept so long. I told him it was fine, because I got to say goodbye to my wife.

He tells me he is going to stay and start the embalming since its almost morning, anyway. He walks me to the door. gives me a hug and tells me again how sorry he is. then...what he says next, well, that is why I'm confessing today. I'm an evil person. More than you know. My friend, who was kind enough to bring me to the funeral home to see my wife... he tells me what he was too emotionally choked up to say before his chapel nap.

that poor girl in the room with my wife? that was his granddaughter. She had just graduated high school and was heading to a Purity Pledge meeting before heading to Summer Camp. A Christian group of teens that pledge to maintain their virginity until marriage. He said to me that the only solace he could find in this senseless death, is that she will go to her grave having kept her promise.

Yes. I am going to hell.

I hope the right people can enjoy this story; I won't say what is real and isn't here.

I almost killed my sister by slitting her throat with a knife in the middle of the night.

Me and my siblings would always get into shenanigans at night after everyone else was asleep, but this was definitely different. I remember going upstairs into the kitchen and grabbing a paring knife before sneaking into my sister's room while she was asleep. I gently woke her up and asked if I could try something with her.

She accepted, so had her sit up and I grabbed the back of her head to pull it down, exposing her neck to me. I couldn't figure out how I wanted to do it, so I told her to just close her eyes and tell me how it felt before I laid her down across my lap with her head hanging over my legs. I pulled out the knife, held her head in place, exposed her neck to me again, and told her not to move. 

At first I just placed the knife across her neck on the flat side. She said it was cold, and asked what it was. I told her it was a knife, and you could tell she was both nervous and confused. She asked what I was going to do to her, and I responded by asking if she trusted me. She only nodded, so I kept going.

She had these creases that went across her neck, and one was right on top of her little adams apple. I took the blade, flipped it to the sharp side, and gently pressed it there. 

She told me it was sharp, to which I didn't reply. The way the moonlight shining through the window made her pale neck sparkle along with the fact that I had a knife to her throat was more than enough for me to stay silent. I finally spoke and told her to tell me when to stop. She said okay, she would and so I pressed down with the knife until I could see the knife biting into her skin and I was sure it would cut her. 

And then I slid the knife across her skin. Not much, just a few millimeters. She immediately whispered to me it was too sharp several times and I froze. I asked if she was sure and she said yes, it felt like I was cutting into her throat. 

For some reason I told her I wanted to try again and if she told me it was too much I would be done for today. For some crazier reason she still agreed, but you could tell she was nervous now as I watched her swallow with me still pressing the knife to her neck.

So I decided I would press a little harder this time and try to cut slower. Though, I didn't know if I would stop if she asked me to in my head.

I drag the knife slowly across her neck again, adding a little more pressure. I swear I could hear the knife cutting into her skin as I made the slicing motion. She whimpered, almost confirming my actions. I could see her skin being tugged at with the knife's edge.

She whispered for me to stop, practically begging, and for a brief moment I thought about ending her life right there. I could feel the vibrations of her talking through the knife; I wanted nothing more than to cover her mouth with my hand before jamming the knife hard into her neck and just sawing into her throat. I could only imagine what that knife felt like to her.

Her throat was the kind that sticks out from her neck a bunch when she lifts her head up. She would let me choke her/play with her neck, she would look up and swallow for me, and even pretend to play dead whenever I "killed" her, so to have her in front of me in that moment, where I could do everything for real was way too enticing to me.

I wanted to know what her neck looked like on the inside. I wanted to see her adams apple, her trachea, her veins, and all the muscles that made her neck function. But at the same time I knew if I opened her throat to see those, I would kill my sister for sure.

I looked down at her again. She couldn't see my face from the angle I had her, so she wouldn't know if I chose to stop or not until I moved the knife again. She asked me not to cut her, still trying to plead with me, and feeling her neck move while trying to speak without getting cut drove me crazy. I tightened my grip on the blade, carefully covered her mouth, and made one quick slice across her throat.

The knife made a sound that was like quietly ripping paper as I drug it across my sister's neck. She made a muffled gasp, and I watched miniscule beads of blood appear under the knife. I only tried to cut through the skin covering her adams apple. I decided that would be my final decision on if I continued or not. I will never understand why she didn't fight back; I'm guessing fear or not wanting to accidentally get cut deeper.

The cut I made was actually much smaller than I thought. I thought skin was thinner, but I was also afraid of what would happen if I didn't go through with cutting her throat and then got caught if she showed or told anyone. But you could see a thin line of blood and the mark from me holding the knife to her for so long.

At this point she was trembling; and so was I at both the prospect of getting caught if she told on me for holding a knife to her, or going to jail for slitting my sister's throat and possibly beheading her.

I forced her to agree that neither of us would speak of this and that I wouldn't try it again. Of course she accepted these terms and slowly left her room, trying to make sure she wouldn't try anything. I got her to go back to bed.

I took that knife and put it back in the kitchen and snuck back into my room. After a while I was sure she wasnt going to wake anybody up, and I wanted to go back to her room, just say fuck it and kill her, but I think reality was finally sinking in. I also wouldn't be able to play with her neck anymore. So I decided to try to sleep. I couldn't though. Not after that night.

I was adopted at a very young age to a very normal, albeit large, family. I'm one of seven. Being adopted has never been a problem for me. It hasn't brought along identification problems and such. I do remember when my parents decided to take in another child. She's my foster sister. She was bounced around between several different families for the same reoccurring problem. She would pit the father and mother against each other so that they would argue and fight. She would appear cute, innocent, and loveable to the father, and yet she was mean, hurtful, and aggressive towards the mother. My parents figured that they would be able to calm this child down and give her the steady family life that every child deserves.

We lived in a two family house that had three floors. My parents' bedroom was on the second floor, as well as the bedroom for the foster sister. My room was on the third floor. Space was never a problem, but privacy was at a premium with nine people living on two floors. Each floor had its own complete bathroom. The third floor proved to be the most private.

I was eight when she was first introduced into the family. She was fourteen. I'm Korean and she was Filipino. I never had an asian role model growing up. Almost immediately she took that role. I would try to be around her, hang out with her, talk to her, and just tag along with her whenever I could. However, after a while her old habits started again. My parents started to fight and bicker more and more. She was at the center of every argument. But me being only eight years old I didn't fully comprehend the depth of what was happening.

Slowly the fighting stopped and my parents agreed that they would care for her until she became a legal adult, then they would help her to become independent before she turned nineteen. This was decided when she turned sixteen. I was ten.

After dinner I would always go to her room and try to play with her. Sometimes I would get her to come to my room to play different games because I told her I would stop bothering her for the day if she did.

In my room I mentioned that I liked her. This grabbed her attention; she shut and locked the door. She started to probe deeper. She asked me questions like "Do I have a crush on anyone at school? Do I have a girlfriend? Have I ever kissed a girl? Have I seen a girl naked?" Of course I answered that I never had to a girlfriend and kissing a girl. I told her I've seen naked women on the playboy channel.

The next thing I knew the sister that I adored pulled down her tank top and pulled out the first pair of naked, real life, in person boobs I have ever seen. Her mocha skin, what I know to be B cups now, and dark nipples had me. I was like silly puddy in her hands and she knew it. I didn't get to touch, and she swatted my hand down when I tried.

Things still appeared to be normal. I spent so much time with her no one was really going to notice if I was away with her, even with the doors closed. Over the next two years, until she moved out, she questioned me further and taught me what sex was.

Some nights she would let me touch her boobs, fondle her nipples, and other nights she would show me her unshaved pussy. Most nights she would touch me. She would take off my pants and touch my penis and balls. She would give me hand jobs even though I wasn't in puberty yet, and she would suck on them.

She had me completely. Every night after dinner she experimented. She bribed me to let her lick my asshole by telling me I could touch her pussy. She licked and stuck her tongue into me while I was on all fours but I never got to touch her pussy. She bribed me again to let her stuck a finger in my butt by saying I could suck on her nipples. She would suck on her finger and slowly work it in to the knuckle and then suck my dick while she fingered me. She let me suckle her tits like I was her baby.

I began to go through puberty by the time she turned eighteen. We would both be naked, she sucking my dick and me not being able to touch her. I would cum in her mouth, she'd spit it out and play with it between her fingers, and then swallow it. She would sit on my face make me eat her out her pussy and asshole.

We never had intercourse. We've done everything except for anal and vaginal sex. Our hands have explored every inch of each others' bodies. I've cum on her face, tits, pussy and asshole. She left and lives on her own now.

With no way to contact her or see her, our sexcapades came to a end. I'm older now I'm going to be married to another girl. I can never forget her though. She probably would still have me completely in her hands even today.

This confession will be long winded I apologize but I need to rant and also I don't know what to do. I confess that I in the worst way want to bang my female roommate and I'm slightly jealous of her boyfriend (also my roommate). I don't feel so bad about wanting to and even trying to bang her because he tends to treat her like garbage and she's a flirtatious attention whore . IE, one night he yelled at her for wearing shorts because apparently his roommate (me) doesn't need to see her legs. When she told him to deal with it she did nothing wrong, he let out a long growl then folded his arms and began steaming. On the other hand she will go to the club without her bf (she's done this stuff to me while he's at work) wearing next to nothing while kissing on guys necks and cheeks, grind on them, and even let them fondle her mostly (except a few parts). She leads them on (sometimes me) into believing they are going to get laid and when prompted (even I have tried) about it she just says oh , no I can't I have a bf (leaving you confused and frustrated). One day she let me kiss all over her neck and even grabbed the back of my head and pulled me into it, another she let me motorboat her for a long time while laughing like a school girl, the one that got me was when she plopped on my lap and I got a boner and she started gently grinding her crotch on it (like almost unnoticeably dry humping ) next thing I know I feel her whole body shudder and she hops up and looks around all shifty eyed while saying she has stuff to go finish. Another thing that leads me to want to bang her so badly is I believe she is sleeping around on her bf (if she is, naturally I want in on it) but I can't get any real concrete evidence other than a series of humungous red flags. First red flag she told me she never takes or sends nudes, I caught her in the middle of taking nudes (which I secretly found and more on her phone) once and then another day I saw a snapchat message she sent to her ex bf of her in one piece lace lingerie. She tried to justify that she just takes nudes and doesn't send them anywhere (what?) and that the lingerie pic she was technically clothed so it wasn't bad (again what?). The real red flag is that she will dress real sexy to go the club or just to hang out with her "best" guy friends. She just went and stayed the night at her "best" guy friends house for a day during the weekend and she wore skin tight fake leather pants and fancy black lace panties (non-thong type). How I know, I saw her dressed sexy when she left for his house and then when she came back she threw all her stuff in a chair in the living room and upon my (secretive) investigation I found her lace panties still inside her pants. What would she need sexy pants and lace panties for if she's not cheating? I've seen her around the apartment, she doesn't normally wear sexy pants or lace panties (even for her bf, unless its like an anniversary or something). Also the one really big flag was that she took me on a "friends date" to go see her ex bf at pro wrestling school (he had a match) and she ditched me for like 20 minutes because "he found her and took her to the back room to chat" but when she came back her lipstick she had put on to "look good" was rubbed off (as in clean off and none anywhere). She tried to justify her missing lipstick by telling me she "went to the bathroom and accidently rubbed it off." (again what?) Because of all this I really want to bang her so badly and getting evidence of her cheating would turn me on and possibly be a god send, but I'm having a little trouble seducing her. I want to seduce her so hard but can't figure it out.

Sara is in a fuck harness, legs held wide open, bare feet in the air,stretched wide by the straps, but also legs held firmly apart by two street whores - nothing too pretty - real fuck slags. She is a brunette, with long wavy hair, dark eyebrows, dark brown eyes, a fit and toned body - set off with bikini lines. She is unshaven and her black curly pubes run between her legs all around her puckered asshole. There is a hint of black hair running in a thin line from her pubic bone all the way to her tummy button. She has pretty feet, her toes painted dark red. Her breasts are small but pert, with brown nipples, stiff and jutting out, super sensitised because of her situation. She is totally naked, covered in sweat. All of this in a public restroom off a highway. She has already been 'had' by some strangers, who have cum inside her - cuz there is seed dripping from her into an increasingly large and creamy puddle on the floor under her ass - her cunt hair is all matted and creamy and her pussy lips are swollen and red, pussy open and used, asshole relaxed and coated with cum.....there is a heavy smell of cum and sweat in the air. there is a splash of cum on her tummy where someone has obviously 'pulled out' of her and jetted on her belly (which is a fucking waste!) the soles of her feet are dirty where she must have walked barefoot and naked into the toilet before being 'used'. Someone has written in marker pen on her tummy,, just above the hair line... 'no condoms!'

One of the whores say's "we need more cock for this bitch! - only hung guys - no small cocks, we wanna see her gasp and cry out - - - we have all night to use her - fuck us first bareback if you need to so get full, but unload in her :-)

One of the handful of strangers in the room, his cock out, glistening with leaking seed and pointing stiffly upward says "We should wear skins - what about VD!" The whore laughs at him and states "This bitch gets off on this you fukkin queen - she needs real cock, real cum, real skin! Off strangers! You don't like it - fuck off, now get that foreskin back and unload those balls into this fresh meat!!! No skins, bare cun't - bare ripped cock only!!"

She is just a mess - her hair is matted and whisps of it are stuck to her forehead, she is grinning, a sort of leer really, pure lust - she is half dreaming and half awake, lost in sex with strangers, feeling the sensations from in her belly - her womb full of cum from who the hell knows who....she needs to piss so much, but she does'nt want to spill any cum - every time she laughs or coughs, streams of sperm sputter out of her, down her ass and drip in long streaks onto the floor with a just audible 'splatter' - a couple of guys have just walked in - one is huge! his stiff uncut cock (at least 12 inches) and heavy balls hung in full view - he has postitioned himself between her legs - cock, its foreskin tight back over this swollen engorged purple head, already shining with pre-cum - pointing upward, veins defined and pulsing. He has his hands on her hips - she has her head up - looking down between her legs - cunt hair, soapy and the black hair matted with live sperm - she is so wet - he will be able to enter her - right up to the balls in one clean thrust......'take your time' she says to him, smiling openly - brown eyes looking right into him........'cherish it'.....the two whores take a tighter grip on her legs as she swings in the harness - - just at the right height for him (He grins whilst he thinks about how his wife cries out if he fucks her too deeply, this will be fun, he will be able to penetrate Sara all the way to his balls, she is completely open and will be unable to alter her position. Up to the cervix!) - - each put one hand under her buttocks, pulling both down and out - exposing her insides for his penis. 'Ride her stud' says one of them 'but slow and when you cum, just keep still and deep honey......be selfish - fill her belly with arms and legs - she's ovulating, look at how stiff and dark her nipples are - don't waste it. Fuck her and leave her' - she laughs and Sara grins, but nervously, he is big and thick, and she needs to take all of him in her body - - he slides in - slowly - she gasps - there is an obscene 'sqwelch' as the flood of sperm from at least 10 previous guys is both f***ed through her cervix and deep into her womb, as well as all over the floor and his balls. He is jammed all the way in - only his balls visible - firm, large oval shapes in his ballsack - they were hanging loosely between his legs before he entered her, now, his testicles aching, heavy and charged with cum, they have ridden up and each is tight alongside each side of his swollen cock. Sara has her feet in the air, with him still and firmly between her legs (he is being selfish, holding deep - cock knob jammed right against her firm cervix, he holds still and feels her - deliberately pulsing his own ass, so he can really feel the pleasure - he is rock solid, he will take his time. He has three daughters and a Son at home - he can make babies, he has form, he is a good fuck and he knows it! - Her toes were pointed, but now, due to the effort of taking him, her bare feet are arched back - toes curled upward with the strain....."oh fuuuuuck', she moans - her eyes wide open and startled - "Wow - he is fuckin h huuuuge!" - One of the whores says "Relax honey - take that cock, relax and take if to the root - feel it, feel it". As Sara tries to relax, she looks over his shoulder - the guy with him, with his distended cock already out, has been joined by more men - most already masturbating....she will need to pace herself - the smell of sperm and sweat is almost overpowering,,,,,,,she is going to cum again. Before she does so - he unloads, in long powerful pulses. She can feel each spurt - although her insides are warm, she can still feel each hot splash against the back wall of her abused vagina. One of the whores, seeing what was about to happen - is behind him - cupping his bollocks firmly in her hand - she is sqweeeezing his balls hard, in time with each pulse she can feel "Stay deep babe," she says as he groans in pleasure "Don't pull out" The other whore, who has her hand flat on Sara's bikini line announces to the men in the room "Fuck guys, I can fucking feel that! Each fukkin pulse - I can feel a bulge in her body - she gonna be pregnant for sure!" There is laughter in the room - a distorted sick sort of laughter, this is lust, this is like a common stud farm. Once the guy has finished he starts to withdraw - Sara, her head still up - nipples stiff and hard, looks around her at the scene. As he pulls very slowly out, she arches her back upward so as not to spill his seed, with her cunt full, she masterbates to a climax - moaning as her pelvic floor muscles pulse - taking his hot sperm deep into her, she doesn't spill a drop, he is the one.........Although now spent, his bollocks emptied and now slowly descending in his scrotum to hang heavily in the sac, his cock is still semi hard, a big and thick phallus by any standard, its foreskin now covering most of the distended helmet again, an inch of undelivered sperm hanging out of the open hole, dangling as it slowly stretches away from his cock, white and very thick. The shaft is covered in a white mucus - sperm from previous strangers and Sara's cum mixed together into a thick paste which covers him right up the shaft smearing his balls and the base of his pubic bone. 'Come here hon', says one of the whores, 'let the guys have some pics'. Sara sits half up - supported on her elbows with her legs still wide apart - the bare soles of her feet together. She is open for all to see, swollen red pussy lips and a clear hole into her body all covered in white foam. She is gaping about an inch wide caused by a combination of being fucked by a hung cock and sexual excitement. Her cunt lips are parted perfectly framed by her pubic hair. The stud stands beside her head, with his waist level with her face. His cock hangs half hard, drooping but still engorged, the veins on his shaft thick, like rope. He cradles her head with his right hand and rests it against the outside of his hip so her head is right alongside his genitals - the shaft of his wet cock presses against her cheek - its length running all the way from her eye line to her chin - his bollocks hang just below her face, the intended inference is clear.....i've just had this woman, and she loved it. Her belly is full of my seed. Sara slightly opens her mouth and gazes into the many eyes watching the scene - her stud gropes her left breast, with little care, like a a****l trader testing the stock. 'Photograph her you sick fucks ' says one of the tarts, 'post the images all over the fucking net'!! Sara's eyes flutter as a number of flashes from mobile phones go off - this is a truly obscene sight. The stud moves away from her, leaving a streak of white mess smeared down her face and cheek. ....now its time for more....'OK then' says Sara --'fill my belly'. She stands up, helped by both women. She is about 5'6", shorter that the men in the room. As she stands upright she cannot help but unload some of the sperm and her genital fluids from inside her body - some falls directly onto the floor between her feet with a dull, thick splosh sound - the rest pours thickly and slowly down the insides of the legs, in white streaks. She laughs in a low obscene drawl...'yep - that does it' she smiles.. She smiles gently with her eyes shut, enjoying the feeling of hot fluid on her skin. Two of the men are standing beside her, each with an arm around her waist - she in turn has her arms around their backs with her hands on their shoulders. Both men are fully erect, balls hard and swollen, cocks straining upward - each pulsing in time with the pulse of their hearts. The older man, wearing glasses is big and thick, uncut with a red and raw looking knob end - the hole at the end is more like a little pit than a slit, making him 'open' all the time. Some pre-cum has smeared all over the helmet and all over his retracted foreskin - but its more creamy than clear and Sara can smell it - its strong and pungent. The other guy has a bent tool which sticks out at 45 degrees, covered in thick veins - he has a very long foreskin and even though he is erect it fully covers his knob - the loose skin at the end wet. The shape of his helmet is clearly defined under the hood and is swollen - far bigger than the shaft. Sara gazes at it and licks her lips - 'I can't wait to feel that pull back in my tummy' she says and laughs. 'Slow down, slow down you cunts' says one of the whores - now its time to just use her, slowly. Sara, lie back again honey and just take these cocks in turn' She has a glass bowl in her hands and once Sara is back in the harness, she sits cross legged under her arse, with the bowl. 'If you guys spill any out of her - i'll collect it.......we gonna pore it into her ass at the end!' Now the situation has slowed down, each man is able to take his time enjoying her selfishly - holding back just before climax. There is a steady 'slap-slap-slap' sound as their cocks fuck her in turn. She is half lying back and half upright so that she can look down her belly and both feel and enjoy the sight. Her black pubes are now covered in a white foam, her clit poking out through the 'v' of her cunt lips - sticking up through all the spent semen of her partners. At times, she reaches down her tummy and masturbates with her middle finger, sometimes dipping her finger into herself along with the phallus inside her. No-one talks anymore, her gasps, the sounds of sex and the atmosphere are enough. What a night

Recently I came across a video on Motherless, that reminded me of something that happened some years ago, I am now 59 and this story happened when I was in my early 30's, mobile phones was in there infancy basically text phone calls only no video, but camcorder's were around. I try my best to find the recording that was made, its probably grainy if I find I will post on Motherless. it was my close mate who set up camcorders all over his flat, in his Kitchen/lounge, bedroom, bathroom. he gave me a copy after the event.

This was a kind of payback- revenge,
Steve was dating a lovely girl he was 28, she was 20, her name Carly petite slim athletic figure, nearly flat chested, puffy little nipples, a trimmed pussy, pert ass, strawed dye hair, big brown eye and sexy dimples she was always smiling she stood no taller than 5 foot, Steve was a 6 footer towered above her, he was fairly handsome guy, he was very popular with the ladies, fit as a fiddle not an once of fat on him wash board tummy (6pack) he played a lot of sport, very intelligent ,he was a pilot, with a big big airline
The story begins when Carly announced she was being transferred with her job she was a ground staff air stewardess, and when she had completed her training she would be going in the air as a full air stewardess, Same airline as Steve, so chances was they be on the same plane, the main hub for the Airline was Gatwick London, UK. so they was moving to the area, Steve kept his flat, in Bristol UK, he loaned it out to me at a small monthly price.

After they moved and Carly passed completed her training, she did get placed as cabin staff Air stewardess on his plane, so they was together, a few flights Carly had to stay on the ground to take her final exam, which she passed, but IT was brought to Steve's attention, that Carly's ex was a security guard at Gatwick Airport, he had found out some how Carly was based there and he applied for a job there, and apparently Carly had been seen with him going to the pub for meals and drinks,
Steve knew the reason why Carly and her ex split up, he had cheated on her controlled her and had hit her a few times, and he dumped her, but never got over Carly,
So when Carly was finally back in the Air Steve was happy, made him feel secure, how ever Carly didn't go back on his plane to start with he did mostly long haul flights she got put on several short haul, then she re-joined Steve's plane, but Steve was made to feel uneasy as several of the stewards and stewardess's told Steve that on 2-3 of the short haul flights, they believed that Carly's ex had managed to worm his way on as air flight security, and normally all the stewards, stewardesses shared a hotel room with a fellow steward , stewardesses but Carly got a room on her own and her ex was seen going in and coming out of her room, and on more than one occasion she looked as if she had had over night company,
Steve took all this in , and obviously he questioned Carly, she at First denied anything she said yes he had been on the same flights she was on but only twice and she roomed on her own as the girl she was told to share with snored and she didn't really like her
but Steve was still very suspicious so he kept asking her in different ways, Eventually she cracked and confessed he had stayed in her room, she was tired and confused, and didn't realise she still had feelings for him and he said he still loved her and wanted to marry her and wanted her to dump Steve,

When Steve got the truth he felt so low such an idiot, Carly promised they never had sex was just kissing and cuddling, Steve didn't believe a word she was saying as once he could except but 2-3 times No Way, Carly promised it would never happen again she really Loved Steve was broken he couldn't concentrate on his job so he booked a month off he explained to the Airline, so they granted him the time off they also gave Carly the same time so they could sort there relationship out, the ex carried on working as a security guard at the Airport, and did the occasional in flight security, but he gave that up when he realised he was not going to get any long haul so couldn't be near Carly, now the ex as you have probably guessed was a low life slime bucket,
he managed to get Steve's and Carly's address in Gatwick, he had positioned a very very small spy type camcorder that could record maximum 30 minutes of film, he sent a copy of a recording to Steve that had been transferred on to a VHS video tape, This recording clearly showed Carly giving her ex a blow job and swallowing his cum, and she was on all fours and the ex took her in her pussy from behind.
Steve's worst suspicions was there in a recording in front of him, so again Steve Questioned Carly again, she denied denied denied denied even after he showed her the recording she denied saying it wasn't her, then as the recording went on her face became very clear and you heard him saying to her. you still Love me don' t you ? she answered no this was a mistake, you took advantage of me, I am drunk you plied me with drink , I love Steve !!!, I love
Steve, as she cried, then Carly after seeing and hearing the whole recording, finally admitted it.
Steve had an idea this wasn't the first time Carly had cheated on him, again her asked her to tell him the truth as he was fed up with all the finger pointing and Chinese whispers, if she told him the whole truth they may be able to work things out and salvage there relationship.
Carly broke down crying un controllably dropping to her knee's holding Steve around his legs, saying please don't leave me please I love you, I want to marry you spend the rest of our days together, I will do anything for you, I let you do what ever you want to me, Steve was also tearful, as he said you got to tall me the truth, since we became an official couple, I want to know everything.
Carly started spilling the bean's saying it always happened when she got drunk, I been with 2 of the other AIR stewardesses who I know you fucked in the as before we came together, I know Steve said I told you about them, I had sex with one off my trainer's that old guy, Tom he was rubbish came as soon as he got it in me, you Mate Pete, he took me outside when you was playing pool, her fucked me over the bonnet of a car, , then after he finished put me on the back seat of your car, went back in the pub told you I was pissed and he had put me in your car, and my ex that you just found out about, was only fucked in my pussy,
Ok we can I hope work it out the common theme is it happens when you are pissed, so you have to promise no more alcohol, then you don't get drunk your pants wont fall off you wont get fucked,.
even though Steve had assured Carly they could work it out, Carly fucking her Ex was a bitter pill for him to swallow, made him sick to the depths of his stomach,

He was on the phone to me saying they had a month off and they be heading back to Bristol for a weeks holiday, not to worry they had an apartment at Airport, in the pilots stop over hotel, they would be spending 1 night at the flat, this kind of confused me, then Steve told me the full story, and he wanted revenge get his own back on Carly,
ummm what's your idea buddy I asked, he replied well Carly likes a drink likes to get pissed and likes the cock when she is pissed, so I want to see herself enjoy herself and be there to watch her, so I want you Paul to get a group of lads together. not mates, preferably nice looking strangers, I know you have contacts that neither me or Carly know, and these people shouldn't know us, you can arrange that can't you, yeah yeah mate for sure, but is this a good idea, you Love Carly don't you, Steve replied yes of course I do but this will make me fell a lot better, don't worry Paul he said, she won't remember a thing I will take care of that,
that's when I that mentioned I knew Carly's ex and his wife yes he's married, i went to the wedding earlier this year, Married fucking married, and he's still going after Carly, that fucking guy needs to be taught a serious lesson,
I told Steve I as friendly with the wife and like Carly she got drunk her pants just happened to slip of, and I had gotten her drunk and fucked every one of her holes, he is still up in Gatwick working he only comes home one week end a month, and he has been this month, so you tell me the date day you and Carly are going to be back and stopping at the flat and I make sure she is her and pissed you can make yourself fell even better you can fuck Carly's ex's wife silly no holes barred mate, Steve simply said Do it make it happen,

A week later Steve rang saying they was at the pilots stop over hotel and to make it happen on the Friday or Saturday night, I got to work, as I worked as night door security in the Pub and Night club's, I got to know a lot of guy's so I contacted about 10 fellow night security guy's to see if they was up for a sex party with 2 beautiful willing girls, no holes barred, only 3 was interested but could only do the Friday night, I also knew a lot of guy's at the local Gym all had good bodies none to big in the penis area but ok size, not to muscle bound either I got interest from 2 of them, there was a small group of lads I was friendly with socialised with when not working from my martial arts club, we did MMA type stuff and kick boxing, 4 of them was interested that was 8 guy's, day was set for the coming Friday night, I basically called it a house party bring a bottle, starting at 10pm,
I rang Steve told him was sorted, was he 100% he wanted to go through with it ??
Steve was definitely sure it was all go, we was going to a pub late afternoon to get the drinks flowing I was to invite, Carly's ex's wife Alice, thin girl big tits 5'3" 45/47 kgs black hair blue eye's wore glasses, bit of a plain Jane type, but a great fuck, never stopped moving, definitely no sack of spuds,. after a few drinks we pop in to a Italian restaurant that I had to book for 7pm no later,
then on to another pub, before getting back to that flat by 9:30 ready for the sex party, hopefully both girls Carly and Alice would be well on the way to getting drunk, I was still wondering how Steve was so certain neither of the girls would remember a thing just probably be sore when they sobered up.
I soon learned on that Friday night out the corner of my eye I see him put some clear drops in both the girls drinks he did this 3-4 times, and when we was in the last pub he got me himself and the 2 girls up dancing, to some 70's 80's disco music,
We got a Taxi back to the flat, as the girls had become a little weak in the legs, It was pay Taxi driver out taxi into the lift in to the flat pour a drink or 2 before anyone arrived, Steve even invited the Taxi driver but he declined as he was married and was on duty or he would have joined us.
Steve put some music on grabbed a can of lager pulled Carly up and started to dance sexily with her did the same with Alice, a knock at the door 4 of the guy's I invited was there, I led them to the lounge kitchen area told them to put the drinks they bought along on the side grab a cold one out the fridge and make themselves feel comfortable, my phone rang 2 of the security guy's was calling off they was now working, the party was well under way when about 11 my phone went again the other guy's from the martial arts club also called off, I told them it was fine, they guy on the other end said it was a joke they didn't believe I was being serious so they went pubbing and was going clubbing, ok
there was 6 of us guy's 2 willing but unknown what was about to happen girls, 6 guys was perfect as the girls only both had 3 holes each to fill.
I quickly spoke to Steve, said that was it no more guy's coming along it was just the 6 of us.
Steve signalled for the other guy's to join me dancing with his Girlfriend Carly, there was hands all over her body and the guy's was kissing her neck checks lips Carly was Loving the attention, we was basically holding her up as her legs had gone so weak from what ever Steve had put in the girls drinks, Steve in turn pulled Alice to her feet, and started dancing touching her ass, I joined him leaving Carly dancing being kissed and groped by 4 stranger's,
I was behind Alice Steve in front, we was both now kissing her and feeling her up, Alice was not as weak as Carly she could just about stand unaided as we was kissing Alice she lent her head back towards me said I never had 2 guy's at same time are you both going to fuck me hard tonight, I always dream of this, my useless fucking husband doesn't know who to satisfy any woman his oral skills are non existent, I'm sure he doesn't know where the clit or G spot is as she laughed, Steve was busy un dressing Alice he had dropped her jean's and pants to the floor had lifted her T-shirt and took a tit out her bra and was licking and teasing a nipple, I had got my cock out and Alice was holding masturbating me slowly. I looked at Steve and said you best give the Ok to the other guy's
Steve turned to them said guy's she is all yours enjoy her strip her any way you want rip tear cut her clothes off, you can eat her get her to eat you fuck her silly, but no ass fucking she is a Virgin in that hole, he looked at me said Paul my mate best buddy i like you to have the pleasure of taking Carly's ass virginity, but its got to be done dry and sadistically, just fucking ram it up her rip that ass apart, then you guy's can do what ever you want with her, Carly in a very drunken muffled slurred voice said something like not my ass and only you can fuck me Steve I'm your girl just yours, I understood perfectly what she said, Steve on the other hand heard different to everyone else, he said there you go lads once Paul here has taken her ass virginity, you heard her she wants you al to do her ass even me.

Well me and Steve carried on with getting Alice completely naked we lay her down on the carpet, I lowered my cock in to her mouth while Steve lifted her Alice's ass just off the floor positioned his cock at her pussy opening, Alice snarled at him don't you dare tease just get it in me a fuck me good make me wet and feel your cock deep in me, as he slipped in and out of Alice's pussy, to the side the other guy's had Carly bent over the arm of the sofa and one of them had entered her pussy and was pushing deep while the others was masturbating over her bake one sat on the sofa getting blown, they all change quite often, Steve stopped fucking Alice turned her over putting her on her knee's then entered her from behind, he called me to him and said I hope you don't mind I have a camcorder, in my bag over there it is a bit of a big one it carries a VHS cassette it is simple to use, just point it press record, I want you to record all this for me get close up, but before you record Carly getting fucked, I want you Paul to record me fucking Alice in her cunt mouth and ass and make sure you get both our faces in the shot,
so that's what I did for the next half hour record Steve fucking all Alices holes, Steve told Alice to use his name and to tell him what hole she wanted him to fuck, it made me so fucking horny
I knew I was going to explode once I got a mouth pussy or girls ass around my cock, I got my chance to Fuck Alice in all her holes and me and Steve DPd her ass her pussy and ass and pussy proper DP,
All that time the four other guys had used Carly's pussy and mouth made her swallow all there load, and seriously cream pied her pussy, I looked at her and her pussy was so so red she looked really sore, Alice went over to Carly who was lay on the floor ass propped in the Air as the guys had put cushions under her bum Alice just lowered her head directly on to Carly's pussy and began to eat the cream pie out her pussy, as she did this she asked Steve to fuck her up the ass, when he was done she wanted me up her ass followed by all the other guys,
We all took our turns, Alice then said she wanted to be made air tight, but first she wanted to see me take Carly's as virginity, Carly was rolled on to her front, and the cushion was placed under her so her ass was in the air easier to be entered, Alice carried on eating Carly's pussy from behind and fingered her asshole and gave it a little lick leaving Carly with a little lube she then took me Paul in her mouth made sure I was rock hard she held my cock as I eased the tip of my cock into Carly's Virgin ass,
Steve shouted out going no mercy just ram in all in go balls deep Paul or I get one of the others to take her virginity, at that I held Carly's hips tight I could just about hear Carly saying no please no please don't hurt me please, as I held her hips tight I lunged deep in to her as definitely no mercy I was buried deep real deep, everyone was geeing me on go for it fuck that ass even Alice was telling me to fuck her virgin ass hard and deep, a voice said that's it stretch the bitch make her bleed, I fucked her real hard real deep, it must have hurt her badly as I am no small guy, 7-9 inches long and really really thick, they guy's nicknamed me horse, I guess because of how big and thick my cock was. as I kept fucking I could hear muffled crying asking me to stop, but in full throws of fucking there was absolutely no chance I was going to stop, Steve had re=entered Alice's as and we was fucking the 2 girls in rhythm.

All night long the guys ploughed both girls holes all 3 of them but they paid particular attention to Carly's once virgin that I Paul had broken in earlier that night,
by about 3-4 am all the stranger guy's I had invited has drifted away, it was just me Steve Alice and Carly, Alice now had hold of the camcorder and was recording me(Paul) and Steve abusing Carly's body, we fucked her as we DPd her ass pussy over and over, we DPd her properly, 1 in pussy 1 in the ass, we took turns really ramming Carly's ass was a competition judged by Alice who fucked Carly's ass the hardest,
We both fucked Alice's holes as well she loved it, after a while longer with Steve fucking her pussy Alice fell asleep, poor Carly was already fast asleep on the sofa face down head hanging slightly over the side, being a nice guy, (hehehehehe) I put a blanket over her naked body, just before I covered her over I made a short recording of what her asshole looked like, it was a swollen mess ripped torn a little bit of blood looked as if we had fucked her piles out, she looked very similar to what a Baboons ass looks like, her pussy was also very swollen if I was asked what I thought had happened to her pussy I say it had either bean beat up with a cricket bat or run over by an articulated lorry road kill (hahahahahaha)
Alice's ass looked similar as Carly's Baboon really red and swollen but it wasn't as bad,
we all fell asleep. I was the first to wake up in the morning followed by Alice, well I say morning, it was closer to midday
Alice sat there in my bed clenching the bed clothes tightly around herself, she asked me why she was naked in my bed with a strange guy led next to her, I passed her my dressing gown she made her way to the bath room, she shouted for me to go to the bathroom, where she was bent over looking at her ass and pussy in my full length wall to ceiling mirror, she said look at that Paul what the fuck happened to her last night, look at my ass I hope it was you not that other guy that did that to my ass, I just laughed and had to walk away, She showered got dressed, when she came out the bathroom I made her a coffee. I told her if she thought she looked bad and was sore she should see the other girl Carly, she's 10x worse off. at that I lifted the blanket and showed Alice poor Carly's pussy and ass, upon seeing Carly, Alice nearly choaked and spat her coffee everywhere, OMFG the poor girl ain't going to be able to walk or poop, and seeing how swollen and red raw her pussy is I doubt she be peeing properly,
Come on Paul what went on last night you and your matey over there couldn't have done that much damage to the 2 of us girls alone no way,
I said to Alice don't you remember anything at all, she looked me in the eyes saying no not a thing,
So what ever Steve gave them did actually really do it's thing.
Then Alice's phone buzzed it was her husband Carly's ex, of course A lice didn't know this, she shushed me , When she came off her phone all I got was shit he's on his way home he be back by 3pm today,
Ohhh fuck fuck fuck he's going to want to have sex, Crying she asked how the fuck was she going to explain how her pussy is so swollen beat up and how on earth can she explain her asshole resembling a Baboon ass, I just told her to say she was having her period, had been to the gym and used one of the big stretchy bands thingy's and it had come loose from its bar and had sprung into her crutch whipping it, she said stop laughing its not funny he will know I been having sex,
Steve had been awake listening to Alice, he put his worth in and told Alice every thing and everyone she had fucked had been recorded,
That's when Carly woke up she tried to move, why does it feel like my ass and pussy had been trampled by a herd of elephants, Steve got up walked naked over to Carly lifted the blanket bust out laughing saying all times I have seen you naked I never noticed you had a Baboons ass (hahahahahahahahaha) he was in hysterics

Don't you girls remember what went on last night, Both had a blank look across there faces, I guess not Steve said, We both had a brilliant night didn't we Paul mate,
Don't worry girl's everything was recorded if you are good we can all get together another time, and watch the recordings together, over a bottle of wine a take away, that OK if we can do it here isn't it Paul.
Yeah of course it is Steve,
Both Alice and Carly told Steve he was a scheming son of a bitch, he had the recordings he was going to use the recordings to blackmail them get them to do what he wanted,
Steve said I never thought of doing that, thanks Girls, Carly looked at Steve said how can you do this to us to me, I thought you loved me, thought we was going to get married that's what you told me,
Don't worry Carly I told you we would work our relationship out, what happened last night was a bit of pay back remember those things you told me you had done while pissed I didn't believe you so I got you drunk to see if you was telling the truth when you was plied with drink you get taken advantage of to easily, well you proved to me you was actually telling the truth, now I will see if the second part of what you told me was true then we will get married if you still want to Paul can be the best man and Alice if she survives that prick of her Husband could be your matron of honour,
Alice said so what's this got to do with me or am I just a pawn in your sick game,

There is a second story that goes with this one but that's for another day

I hope you all enjoyed this story, I know its a long story but its the only way I could genuinely write it explain in detail to do it justice,
I Asked Steve and Carly if I could write this and post it on Motherless he said yes but i had to write as he dictated happenings to me, this is the story as he said it.

i confess i'm confused. i cant say i'm depressed but i cant say i'm happy either. i have no problem laughing and smiling and telling jokes when hanging out with people. but when i'm by myself, i'm just in a stupor. just devoid of any happiness.
and what bothers me the most is i have no idea which side is the real me.

I confess I've done a lot of sexual stuff throughout my life but very few things I regret. This is not a regret.

My father was a bigamist and had so many wives we lost track. It wasn't a Mormon thing; he never had more under a roof than one at a time, but there were multiples at the same time in different states.

One stepmother and I hated each other. Hated her daughter, my stepsister, as well and the feeling was mutual there. Their existence pretty much was to make my life hell. My revenge on them happened when I was fifteen, stepsister was fourteen, and step-mother was in her mid-30s.

Bit of background: stepmother wasn't a knockout by any means. She wasn't fat but wasn't fit. Smaller tits, unshapely ass, and a bit of a paunch in her stomach. Step-sister was definitely better off as she had a nice tight body, great ass and cute but almost nonexistent tits. My father was the meal ticket the stepmother had always wanted and was afraid of losing that.

One day after school I was on the phone with a girl in the den and the stepsister came in. Stepmother was a stay at home type who always slept throughout most of the day, even past the time the stepsister and I would get home from school. Found out later she was a druggie (no heroin but definitely coke, crack, weed, alcohol, etc) and it comes into play in my revenge.

Anyway, the stepsister came in and was drunk off her ass. Vodka. She was being loud, obnoxious, and a real bitch. She proceeded to tease the hell out of me, showing her tits and ass, telling me I'd never get anyone like her. I hung up the phone and tried to get her to go to her room to sleep it off, but it wasn't happening. She stripped naked in front of me, touching herself and repeating I'd never get anything like her. My cock got hard, seeing her in all her glory, and she noticed. She laughed and struggled with me to get my pants off, taunting me that I "probably have a small cock", followed by "doubt I'd even be able to feel it".

I don't know what came over me but I responded, "Want to see it? I can prove it's not small." She sarcastically said yes and I stripped, hard cock out there. She stopped laughing and mocking but didn't do much else. No real reaction but staring at it. I moved up to her, my cock brushing her belly, looked her straight in the eyes and said, "Now let's see if you can feel it..."

I grabbed her, turned her around, forced her head onto the desk, and entered her from behind. I fucked her like mad. Relentless, aggravated, hate filled pounding. Between groans and other sounds she'd let out a weak "mommy" now and again. The whole thing was heightened by the fact that her mother was just down the hall.

I pulled out and came all over her ass. She stayed bent over the desk for a few minutes as I got dressed and grabbed a smoke. When I looked at her again she had tears in her eyes. She told me she was a virgin and I took her virginity. I asked her if she liked it. She said "yes" in a whispered voice, face down as if in shame. We didn't talk about it again the rest of the night.

The next day after school she came into the room again. I for sure thought she was going to confront me or tell me she had told her mother but she didn't. She asked if we could do it again, just like last time. She was stone cold sober this time. I bent her over the desk and took her again. This time she was letting out more than just groans; she was moaning and getting into it. I came on her ass again and this time she stood up and kissed me. We spent the next month fucking every day after school and squeezing a few times in during the nights and weekends. She wanted to try everything so she gave me head, I fucked her in the ass, and we screwed all over that house. Always it was me being the aggressor and dominating her.

One day we were having sex in the bathroom. I had just finished cumming on her face and she was sucking my cock clean. The door opened and her mother was in the middle of asking if she as okay as she'd heard noises. Her mother stopped and saw her daughter with my cock halfway down her throat, cum dripping down her face. To say her mother went ballistic was an understatement. After all the yelling and threats died down my stepmother told us she was going to think whether to tell my father. A few days went by and nothing was said but the idea of it hang over my head.

The stepmother, as I stated, was a druggie. When my father was out of town on business trips she'd bring her druggie friends over and they'd get high and drunk in her room. One of her druggie friends was an older woman, mid-40s, who was a total butterface. Amazing body but just a messed up drug and prostitution face. She'd given me the once over a few times before but her looks were filled with something a bit more this time and I figured the stepmother had told her what had happened.

The stepsister had gone over to a friend's house for the weekend so I was home alone with the stepmother and her druggie whore friend. They had been getting high and drunk all day. At about 1am I woke up to the druggie whore sucking my cock. When she noticed I was awake she stopped long enough to tell me that the stepmother had indeed told her what happened and she had to see for herself what her "niece" had been fucking. She sucked me until I came in her mouth, cleaned me off, then sat on the bed. She asked if it had been fun fucking my stepsister. I told her yes. She told me that she started doing what she did because her dad fucked her, but that she secretly enjoyed it and thought that the stepsister and I should be able to continue fucking since we both enjoyed it so much.

She stopped talking for a moment, a smirk coming across her face, when she blurted that she had an idea. She told me to stay in my bed until she came back and got me. I didn't know what she had planned but I grabbed a smoke and did as I was told.

About thirty minutes later she came back in, completely nude but with a strap-on on. She told me to follow her.

We got to the stepmother's bedroom door, which was wide open, and I saw that my stepmother was tied up and blindfolded in a doggystyle position. The druggie whore whispered to me that her and my stepmother would spend most of their days getting high, drunk and fucking; always the druggie whore fucking my stepmother with her strap-on. She told me to stand at the door and watch, jerking just enough to keep me hard but not cumming. The druggie whore went into the room and started fucking my stepmother.

About ten minutes into it the druggie whore pulled out and came back over to me. She told me it was my turn. I told her this was a bad idea but she said, "Her and I talk. She's told me hundreds of times how she wants to fuck you. Hell, since she found out you were fucking her daughter she's had me pretend to be you. Trust me."

I stood there for a minute, bewildered. While the stepmother wasn't as hot as the daughter I wouldn't have said no to fucking at this point in my life, yet I was still afraid of the consequences of fucking her. I also wasn't exactly trusting of a druggie whore. She whispered to me, "either you get over there and fuck her or I'm going to bend you over and fuck you with this." She stroked and shook her strap-on with a sneer on her face.

I decided "what the fuck" and mounted my stepmother from behind. I fucked her with the same fervor I had her daughter. My stepmother was screaming and yelling and moaning and enjoying it. The druggie whore came over to watch closely and after a bit she motioned for me to flip my stepmother on her back. I did so, reentered and kept fucking. Just as I was getting close to cumming the druggie whore leaned in and whispered to me to cum inside my stepmother. The look on my face told her I was afraid of knocking her up, so she followed with a "it's ok". I don't know why I trusted her in that moment but I don't think I cared at that point, I was too focused on my orgasm. As I reached climax the druggie whore yanked the blindfold off my stepmother, grabbed her head and forced her to look at me. I shot my load into my stepmother's pussy as a look of total shock was on her face. She hadn't even had time to properly react.

I pulled out and sat back on the bed. The druggie whore told my stepmother that now that she'd had my cock too she couldn't say anything about my fucking her daughter. My stepmother was pissed for a moment but then relented. She agreed that I could resume fucking her daughter if I fucked her too. The druggie whore added in that I had to fuck her too whenever she was over.

For the next year and a half I fucked my stepsister, stepmother and the druggie whore. The stepmother and stepsister never did anything to each other but more than enough times one would watch as I fucked the other. The druggie whore and I would switch off on fucking both at the same time. The druggie whore eventually buried her strap-on in me quite a few times before finding out that I'd already had that happen before and that I'd been taking cock in my ass for quite a while by then. Stepmother took a few turns with the strap-on in me as well.

Eventually the marriage between my stepmother and father ended and I never saw them again. The druggie whore got a few more years out of me, turned my ass out a few times when I was down and out and passed me around to some friends, but those are stories for another time.

you come in take your cloths off no need to be coy your a slut your here to get fucked you dance a bit bounce those tits a bit

you know i'm hard you know why your here you get on all fours and crawl up to me you undo my pants your self you want this you know this is your job

it pops out at you you grab it looking me in the eye knowing your a slut feeling the whore inside you suckle the tip you lick the shaft you slide my cock down your throat you try to be slow you look me in the eye and try to play coy again but you know this is the beginning and your cunt and ass will be well used

your teasing and i don't like that i grab your hair and shove my cock balls deep in your throat you gag you cough you knew this was going to happen and you want it just as badly as i do if not more
down again and a gain shoving more farther your mascara is starting to run that's what you get you whore

a slut is not a slut unless she gets used and that's what you came for

you swallow 2,3, no 4 loads you slut you lick it all clean of course you do your a good little cock sucker arn't you

well the pre show is done your pussy is dripping its been like that sense you got here it shows you to be a whore its begging to be filled like the cum dumpster it is

i lie down this is your work you like up your sopping wet cunt with my cock you slip it inside its a bit much for you to take a bounce or two and your good your cunt as been aching for this this is the one you like it makes you feel like a slut to see your tits bouncing you know your blushing you love it tho in your mind all you can say is wow i am a slut

this is good but you know i want more you had your fun now its min turn i dig my claws in and pull you down deeper harder

you gasp you hold your breath you bite your tongue you hold it in but you love it you know this is what your body is meant for its going to be well used by the time i get done

up and down up and down harder and harder before long your doing it your self pounding your self riding me hard like you know i would and know you love more then anything

you go as hard as you can more and more faster an faster you collapse you don't think you can take any more but i'm not done yet

i grab your waist spread your legs with mine and use my chest and leg to thrust you shriek in shock and a little discomfort you already came and this is too rough and just not fair

...ok i'm done now time for the finale you weakly meekly sit up on all fours your gasping out of breath

you don't like this part it hurts and your tired but in the back of your mind your pussy still drenched and full the cum you can still taste on your lips you know you love it you know you want it it makes you hot it makes you want more

this is what makes you feel used this is what makes to feel like a slut but you love it you'd never say so but you do

i go into your ass my cock easier to slide in from the spit and cum you cry out it hurts that's true no other way to say it but the pain makes you feel proud you can take it it makes you more of a woman

i grab you ass grab you legs your not going any ware i have you where and how i want you you cry you beg tears well up you know it dose no good just don't let him see you say in your mind don't let him know how wet that makes you how much you love your ass getting slapped how even the very real pain makes you so hot you blush

i'm pounding your ass your crying your yelling you swear you hate me it's only making it worse

your so glad i cant see your face your tongue hanging out your tits flapping around god you are such a whore you keep telling your self this is the last time you can't do this any more

you feel my cum gush out in your ass its so warm so good it floods your body it makes you warm it makes you happy a smile curls on your lips and for a wile you bask in it it feels so good its so warm you love it and it makes you proud you know so few woman can take it like you can your a real woman you know how to fuck

is this you ... do you want this to be you ... message me and maybe it can be

My confession is my ultimate hook up fantasy. This is what I imagine when I make myself cum.
I'd have plans to meet a strange man at a motel. A real seedy place. We'd play out my fantasy. He'd get there first and set up the camera and live feed to a porn site. He'd also get ties, rope, and or handcuffs set up around the bed and table or desk in the room. I'd come knocking on the door pretending to be room service bringing more towels, or even a delivering a pizza. I'm invited in to wait for a tip. While I have my back turned he grabs me by my hair, shoves me face first into the closed door, and holds a gun (fake is fine) to my head. He tells me to do what he says or he will kill me. He says "put your hands behind your back," so I do. He ties them real tightly with rope. He tells me to turn around, so I do. He puts the gun away now and pulls out a kinife. He turns the live feed on to the porn channel to an already waiting audience. He tells them he found a whore that needs to be raped. He walks back to me, shoves in front of the camera, and cuts my shirt off. Then my bra. He plays with my tits, sucks on them, grabs them, slaps them, and bites them. Then he cuts my pants off. He lightly runs the blade between my legs over my panties, then cuts them off as well. He pulls me by my hair to the bed and shoves me down on it towards the end so my bottom is hanging off. He kneels down and spreads my legs as far as they go and spits on my pussy to make it nice and lubricated for his fingers. Then he spreads my lips apart and slides in a finger, then two, then three, then he spits some more to be able to jam four fingers deep in my cunt. He fucks me hard and fast with his hand and rubs my clit with his other hand. He calls me a whore, a slut, and says he's gonna give me everything I want. Just before I cum, he stops. Then he goes to the camera and asks them how he should rape me, what he should do, and says I am totally at their mercy. Whatever they request to seen done, he must do. He's first told push me on my knees, and to shove his cock down my throat so I gag. He's asked to fuck my mouth shoving his whole cock in until I can't breathe and I throw up a little. Then he's asked to tie me up on the bed. Legs spread all the way open, and arms tied tight above my head. He's asked to fuck my tits, slap my tits, slap my cunt, and to shove a beer bottle inside my pussy. Next he is told to untie me and make me lay face up on the table while he ties my legs and arms to each table leg. The table is small enough that my head hangs off one side, and my pussy hangs off the other. First he grabs my throats and fucks my face hard. Then he's asked to rape me hard. He walks around to the other side, spits on my cunt, grabs my hips, and rams his whole cock deep and hard into my pussy. I scream from the pain. He's asked to make me scream some more so he slams his huge cock deep into me over and over until I'm in tears. He grabs my shoulders and pulls me into his cock to make sure it goes in extra deep. I'm starting to cry, and scream too loudly though so he slaps me across my face hard and tells me to shut the fuck up and take it. I start begging him to stop but he slaps me again even harder. I yell out in pain so he says "bitch, I'll make you shut the fuck up now!" He grabs my throat with both hands and squeezes so I can't breathe. He says "you can't make any noise if I choke the shit out of you, can you whore?" He squeezes as he rapes my pussy harder, faster, and deeper. My face is turning red, I'm about to pass out, then he lets go and I gasp for air. He slaps me again, grabs and squeezes my tits, and says "we have another request. Now you'll have something to scream about you fucking bitch." He grabs the gun and shoves it up my cunt and says "if you can't learn to be quiet with what I'm about to do, maybe this gun will shut you up?" He pulls it out then brings it up to my mouth and shoves it in my mouth and says "there are a lot of worse things than just a little rape." He then unites me, stands me in front of the camera for all to look at, and ties a belt around my neck. He ties my arms up behind my back again really tight. He stands behind me, grabs me by my hair, and rubs his hand all over my body. He grabs my tits, fingers me for all to see, then walks around to the front of me and slaps me again for all to see. He slaps me so hard that I fall to the floor. He grabs me by my hair and picks me up, walks me to the table again, bends me over it and slams me face first in to the table. He ties one leg up to a table leg, and ties the other up to another one. He spreads my ass cheeks for the camera. Instantly he, and the viewers can see my ass is really tight, it's never had a cock in it before, barely had a finger a few times. He spits in my asshole, then spits more around my asshole. He slides a finger into my wet pussy and rubs that juice in and around my asshole to get it nice, wet, and slippery. Then he holds my ass cheeks open, grabs his huge, hard cock, and lines it up to my asshole. He puts the head in just a little, grabs the belt strap that's wrapped around my neck, pulls my head back so I can't breathe or scream, then all at once he rams his entire cock deep into my asshole. I try to scream but can't breathe. Tears start rolling down my face. He slowly slides his cock out, and slams it all the way inside even harder this time. He leaves it inside me and releases the belt around my neck. I just fall back down to the table, close to passing out from the pain. He grabs my tied arms and holds me in place and he pulls his cock out, and slides it back in over and over. I start to cry in pain so he takes it out, shows me the gun again, and then fucks my ass with the gun and tells me to shut the fuck up or he will shove his fist up there. I immediately quiet my cries. He says "good little slut." He takes the gun and gets it wet from my cunt, then rubs it into and around my ass to get it wet again. He spreads my ass apart and shows it to the camera and says "look at that! Her ass must've been a virgin for my cock to make it bleed like this!" He fucks my ass for a while longer, making my hole get nice and open for future cocks. He looks at the computer and sees another fun request. He unites my legs, grabs me by my hair, and pushes me over to the window of the Motel. He opens the curtains all the way, shoves my face into the glass, and takes turns fucking my cunt and my ass for all to watch outside the window. He grabs my tits and squeezes them, and pulls my head back with the belt. People keep walking by and staring. Some even applaud. Then he takes one last request, he shoves me to my knees, and forces his cock into my mouth again until it explodes all over my face, and down my throat. He looks up and sees a man staring in the window at me while rubbing his cock over his pants. He walks to the computer and asks the audience if they want to see some more. Of course they all say yes! So he opens the Motel door and invites the man inside. He tells the man that he can do whatever he wants to me for $5, because that's all a whore like me is worth, so long as he's rough, and causes me some pain. The man pays to use and abuse my body. And the audience begin their demands again. Before I know it I have both guys filling me with their cocks, slapping me and choking me. This goes on for hours. By the end my face is covered in dried cum, my pussy and ass are dripping cum, blood is dripping down my thighs from my torn open ass, and the guys' dicks are raw from raping me so much. Now, the man I met with there decides I can cum. He ties me to the bed again, legs spread wide open for the camera, and arms stretched out above me. He grabs a huge dildo and slides it into my pussy. The other guy is playing with my tits. As the man is raping my cunt with a giant dildo, he grabs a vibrator and presses it up against my clit. He fucks me with the dildo while rolling the vibrator over my clit. I start to moan, move my hips into the dildo and vibrator, and push my tits up into the other man's hands for him to grab harder. As he rams my pussy over and over he says "you like this bitch? Take it all in. Cum all over the bed you fucking whore." I thrust into his dildo one last time and feel an orgasm take over my whole body. I yell in pleasure this time as I keep pushing into the vibrator to get every last second out of the orgasm. Finally it stops, and my body goes limp. He tells me "good slut." Then he packs his things up, and leaves me tied to the bed with the strange man and says "she's all yours until check out time. Do whatever you want to her. Enjoy the fucking whore." Then he leaves. The man enjoys me for the last couple of hours, then says goodbye and also leaves me tied to the bed for housekeeping to find.
The end.

I didn't mean for it to develop into anything it is a little. My daughter woke up to find me just jerking off on the couch one night. Being only three years old at the time I covered up quick. I just told her I was just playing with my snake. Not wanting to freak her out when she wanted to see my so called snake I said fuck it. And of course she had to touch it and all that real quick so I just let her real quick. I was a little bit surprised at her enthusiasm but I took her back to bed and left it alone. She liked to barge in on my in the bathroom times before but was into the snake more and more she saw it. With that in mind I decided I would make it a fun game to play with dad. She lived with just me. Every week I would make her notice my snake and sure enough she would notice and wanna see and play a bit. Every time she had fun and enjoyed it cause I sat back to her while she did whatever. I figured she enjoys it clearly and feels fine to me so it didn''t take but one time to teach her the handjob a little and eventually she got the hang of it. She is four now and she is happy and she is at the point wher her handjobs now are hard to pass up. I felt guilty at first but it's only been her jerking me off I don't touch her being 4and all. Should I not push it further? But if she keeps up going along with it like its nothing if she ever wants to suck it or something I'm not tell her no probably. I gotta say though I used to feel guilty but She loves jerking me off off now, in the bath, in the car driving, she's into using cotton little gloves now because lotion was messy and while we are watching Netflix in bed she likes using her feet as we watch the show. On second thought fuck it I can find a way for her to like sucking on it, just too much fun now to not try sooner or later wouldn't you as long as she was happy?

I confess I cheated, and my relationship has never been better.

Been dating my gf Rachel for 4 years now. We have been good friends since second grade, although she moved to a different school and we started dating when we were 18.

I have always had many more friends that were girls than guys. My best friend Ashley and I spent a ton of time together through high school hanging out and whatnot, and Rachel is fine with it. She knows we've been great friends for a long while, and Ashley has a bf as well, and we are completely trusted together.

For the last year, my gf has been living with me and my sister in our apartment, but she has college and a part-time job afterwards, so Ashley and I still have plenty of time to hang out. I have always been very attracted to her, and she is crazy beautiful. And she has expressed similar thoughts as well, and we have joked a few times about how we have no clue why we just don't date already, but all in good fun. We have always had a really strong friendship, like I have helped her change, pick out clothes, we have seen each other naked, ect, but have never done anything.

So a few weeks ago, I'm at her house and we're watching a movie with her brother and mom and they are about to start cooking, and leave to go to the store. While watching the movie, we start talking about her bf and how they don't have sex often because he is in college, and they only see each other every other weekend or so. And that me and my gf don't often either, because she is never home at the same time from my job and her college/job.

The conversation escalates when she asks if I could touch her, that it wouldn't change our feelings for each other, and that she just needed something physical. I hesitate at first, but give in and unbutton her pants and reach my hand down, rubbing her panties in a slow circle. She spreads her legs with one over the arm of the couch and leans her head back and moans, saying that she loves it. I'm starting to get a bit excited as well, and really get into it, finally pushing my hand under her panties and sliding my middle finger in, and she was already soaked.

After about fifteen minutes of digging my finger into my best friends crotch, she lets a final moan out and begins shaking as I rub her clit faster and faster until she can't take any more and i slide my hand out of her pants. She sits there, nearly panting with her head still leaned back. She zips her pants up and tells me how great that felt. How badly she needed that, and that she feels kind of bad because we are both taken. I told her it was okay, that it was only physical and that we would keep it between us. She agrees and thanks me again and we start watching the movie more.

Not even five minutes later, she asks me if I enjoyed fingering her, and I couldn't lie. I said I did and that it turned me on. She asked if I wanted anything in return, and I said sure if she wants to, she could do whatever she wants, and that I wasn't going to ask for anything specific. I unzip my pants and she gets on her knees in front of me, pulling my cock out and rubbing me real slow. I close my eyes and think about Ashley's pussy and how wet it was. Minutes go by and she's sped up a bit, but we hear her mom and brother pull up outside, and we run upstairs to her room and close the door. She pushes me back onto the bed and before I know what was happening, she stuck my dick in her mouth and began bobbing her head up and down. I run my fingers through her hair and begin breathing a bit heavier. She really was great at giving head.

I tell her that I am about to cum and she takes it out of her mouth. I'm throbbing and honestly, kind of upset that she didn't finish me. I look down toward her and see she already has her pants off and is sliding her panties down. I ask what she is doing, that I don't know if we need to have sex, but she tells me that she really wants to, and that she knows we both need it. By the time she crawls onto me, my dick has calmed a bit, still hard, but not about to cum anymore. She licks her hand and rubs it on her pussy, although as easy as she got wet earlier, I doubt she needed it.

She positions her pussy over my dick and slides it down slowly. It is so tight and I grab her sides. She takes the entire shaft into her and stays down on it for a few seconds. She then begins riding me up and down pretty quickly. It felt amazing. Much tighter than Rachel, and she was really getting into it. I couldn't take it for long and told her that I had to pull out. She takes my dick out and goes down and starts sucking really fast and hard. I pull her pillow over my head to keep myself quiet and thrust into her mouth while I start cumming. She swallows all of it and keeps sucking until I go limp in her mouth.

She stands up, pulling her panties back up, telling me how great it felt and that she really appreciated me letting her have it. I tell her it was fine, but that we really have to never tell anyone about this. She agrees and we go back downstairs to eat dinner with her family. I leave and go home.

Nothing has changed with any of us. Both of our relationships are great. Better even now, since we have a way to satisfy our sexual cravings together. Surprisingly enough to both of us, we really haven't changed our friendship at all, aside from the fact that we have sex once a week or so. I am very happy with how all this is turning out!

Any input on this story I'm writing about a teen gangbang?

I was always a horny girl, but the dirtiest night of my life was shortly after I turned 18. I had just graduated from high school, but I had only had sex twice. Both times, it was fantastically awkward and I loved it. Most recently was at the start of Senior year, and now I was getting ready to leave the state for college. I felt wild, I wanted to hit my new school with a sexual gusto - I needed experience. I had been fantasizing for a couple years of a gangbang. Through my two sexual encounters and a few blowjobs and handjobs, I had learned that I loved to please others. The idea of being able to please a group of men all at the same time excited me in a special way that nothing else did. I wanted to be a memorable experience, I wanted to be the girl that no one forgot.
I have always been a tiny girl. Short and petite. Small, B-cup breasts with perky pink nipples. My ass is small, but round. I have dark red hair that goes down to my nipples. While I wouldn’t say I got no attention in school, I wasn’t exactly popular. One night that summer after graduation, I was hanging out with a girl I barely knew for the first time, and some guys from school invited her to a party. She asked if I’d like to go, and we reasoned that we had nothing better to do. It was a long drive, though, about 45 minutes out of the city. On the way there, I started thinking about fucking a guy at the party, and I decided that my opportunities to be a freak in my home town were dwindling. I decided that I was getting laid that night one way or another.
When we got to the party, it wasn’t much of a “party”, but just a group of guys hanging out and drinking out in the boonies. The house was secluded, with very few other homes around - a recent development. There were eight of them, and we were the only two girls in attendance. After a courtesy beer, the girl I was with pulled me aside and told me that she felt outnumbered and awkward and she was leaving. We had just driven so far that I wasn’t ready to turn around and head home. After a short argument, I told her that she should leave me, and that I would get a ride home from one of the guys later that night. A good friend never would have left me alone with eight guys that night, but luckily for me she wasn’t a good friend, just an acquaintance.
I started to think about ways that I could go wild and felt myself getting wet. I was young and naive and didn’t know how to come out and say “Hey, I want to have sex with you guys!”. I decided to pretend to get extremely drunk, figuring that if they thought I was blacking out, I couldn’t be held accountable for my actions.
After my friend left, I nursed a single beer for about an hour, but pretended to be increasingly intoxicated. Once I felt my act was in good standing, I decided to make my move.
One of the guys was sitting alone on the couch, so I cuddled up next to him and pretended I was passing out. He asked if I wanted him to take me home, but I didn’t respond. After a minute or two I laid down on the couch with my head in his lap. He began stroking my hair, which made me feel like I was in good hands. I could feel a moisture spreading throughout my panties.
Growing hornier by the second and desperate to move things forward, I began to nuzzle my face against his cock, feeling it slowly grow hard and press against my face. He cleared his throat nervously.
Another guy must have started to notice what was happening, and sat by my feet. He put a hand on my foot at first, then sheepishly moved it up the back of my leg until he was squeezing my ass. They started to murmur about me, and the rest of the guys were gathering around.
I started teasing the second guy’s cock with my foot. They were all talking about me as if I wasn’t there, calling me a drunk slut. They thought I had blacked out. Playing the role was turning me on, I liked hearing what they really wanted to say about me, not what they thought I wanted to hear.

“I bet I could get her to suck my dick.”

It was the first guy. His friends started egging him on, they wanted a show. He reached down, unbuttoned his pants and unzipped his fly, then his dick came out. I immediately gobbled it up. It wasn’t particularly big, so it was easy for me to take deep, even at 18. After ramming it down my throat, I backed up and went for a slower method. I wanted to give these boys the show they wanted. I liked the idea of being the girl they would never forget, giving them an experience they would masturbate to the memory of for the rest of their lives.
I gently kissed his balls, followed by a long, wet lick up the shaft. I alternated between vigorously licking the underside of the head, and shoving the entire cock down my throat. The guys started to cheer, and I was feeling like a real champion. When he announced that he was going to cum, I doubled down on his cock and let the full length of his shaft rub against my tongue. He came like a geyser, there was so much that it started spilling out of my mouth. I then orchestrated the most brilliant piece of seduction of my career.
I looked up coyly at the boys, fresh cum running out both corners of my mouth. I swallowed in an obvious manner and showed them my empty mouth. “I need a cock inside me,” I moaned. A few of the guys immediately started to disrobe. Around this time is when they really caught on to what they were in for. Someone picked me up and carried me in to a bedroom, rubbing my cunt through my drenched panties on the way. He dropped me on the bed, took his pants off, and then kneeled over me, cock resting on my mouth.
While my lips danced around his throbbing member, other guys in the room were busy pulling my clothes off. When they worked my bra off, hands immediately attached themselves to my tits, pinching my nipples and massaging the flesh. After the panties, I felt fingers slipping in and out of me, exploring. I asked if anyone had a condom. Two of the guys fished one out of their pocket and put it on, but the rest of them were dry. At this point it was too late to stop, so I let it slide - I was on the pill and would take a Plan B just to be safe. They all promised they were clean, which was all I had to go off of.
One by one, the guys entered my pussy, one of them big enough to be uncomfortable in my tiny body, some small. I took them all, like it was my duty, like my purpose in life was to pleasure those cocks and burn my memory in to them. I asked them to cum on my face, but they didn’t listen, and some shot their load deep inside my cunt, which only helped to lubricate the next guy to enter. After they came, they would leave the room for a few minutes, then come back for a second round. The second time around, they lined up at my face and shoved their dicks down my throat while I was fucked by their friends. I felt like a celebrity. I was the center of attention, and everyone in the room was obsessed with me.

i want to find more videos of real erotic asphyxia. no hanging, just choking or garroting. girls only.

there aren't even many on motherless :(

you come in take your cloths off no need to be coy your a slut your here to get fucked you dance a bit bounce those tits a bit

you know i'm hard you know why your here you get on all fours and crawl up to me you undo my pants your self you want this you know this is your job

it pops out at you you grab it looking me in the eye knowing your a slut feeling the whore inside you suckle the tip you lick the shaft you slide my cock down your throat you try to be slow you look me in the eye and try to play coy again but you know this is the beginning and your cunt and ass will be well used

your teasing and i don't like that i grab your hair and shove my cock balls deep in your throat you gag you cough you knew this was going to happen and you want it just as badly as i do if not more
down again and a gain shoving more farther your mascara is starting to run that's what you get you whore

a slut is not a slut unless she gets used and that's what you came for

you swallow 2,3, no 4 loads you slut you lick it all clean of course you do your a good little cock sucker arn't you

well the pre show is done your pussy is dripping its been like that sense you got here it shows you to be a whore its begging to be filled like the cum dumpster it is

i lie down this is your work you like up your sopping wet cunt with my cock you slip it inside its a bit much for you to take a bounce or two and your good your cunt as been aching for this this is the one you like it makes you feel like a slut to see your tits bouncing you know your blushing you love it tho in your mind all you can say is wow i am a slut

this is good but you know i want more you had your fun now its min turn i dig my claws in and pull you down deeper harder

you gasp you hold your breath you bite your tongue you hold it in but you love it you know this is what your body is meant for its going to be well used by the time i get done

up and down up and down harder and harder before long your doing it your self pounding your self riding me hard like you know i would and know you love more then anything

you go as hard as you can more and more faster an faster you collapse you don't think you can take any more but i'm not done yet

i grab your waist spread your legs with mine and use my chest and leg to thrust you shriek in shock and a little discomfort you already came and this is too rough and just not fair

...ok i'm done now time for the finale you weakly meekly sit up on all fours your gasping out of breath

you don't like this part it hurts and your tired but in the back of your mind your pussy still drenched and full the cum you can still taste on your lips you know you love it you know you want it it makes you hot it makes you want more

this is what makes you feel used this is what makes to feel like a slut but you love it you'd never say so but you do

i go into your ass my cock easier to slide in from the spit and cum you cry out it hurts that's true no other way to say it but the pain makes you feel proud you can take it it makes you more of a woman

i grab you ass grab you legs your not going any ware i have you where and how i want you you cry you beg tears well up you know it dose no good just don't let him see you say in your mind don't let him know how wet that makes you how much you love your ass getting slapped how even the very real pain makes you so hot you blush

i'm pounding your ass your crying your yelling you swear you hate me it's only making it worse

your so glad i cant see your face your tongue hanging out your tits flapping around god you are such a whore you keep telling your self this is the last time you can't do this any more

you feel my cum gush out in your ass its so warm so good it floods your body it makes you warm it makes you happy a smile curls on your lips and for a wile you bask in it it feels so good its so warm you love it and it makes you proud you know so few woman can take it like you can your a real woman you know how to fuck

i sigh and you snap out of it you mustn't let me see " your an asshole" you say defiantly

"you wanted it you came to me" you scoff at me you grab your things you leave if you know it or not you tease me shaking your ass jiggling your tits

"hope your happy with your self fuck wad i'm never talking to you again"

i smirk "we didn't talk anyway"

you slam the door you crank your car and let the wheals sequel when you're fr enough away you lick your lips and taste the salt again at home you check your phone you left your bra and panties

"shit bring them to me..."

dose this sound like you send me a pm at my page we will see what we can do

This is completely true which isn't hard to believe because it isn't that amazing really, just for me it was.

I confess that I have a super hot GF that I love and have been with for 4 years, but we haven't been very active in the bedroom for a while. I am 31 and she is 24 and I have much more experience so I tend to get a little bored with our routine and while I have taught younger girls in the past to be great sex partners, somehow it is different with this girl and the sex is just never that great. It is too bad because I do adore her and she is the hottest girl I have ever dated. A European natural blonde with big tits, a beautiful tight ass, and thin waist. Face is just stunning as well. Anyway, I end up fantasizing a lot, sometimes about her being better in bed, or about other girls I know. I end up masturbating a lot too and she knows it and complains. I need to find a way to make out sex better so I would want it more.

Anyway, she was away all this weekend. I am currently doing a volunteer placement somewhere and when I was just finishing up my friday day shift when a very cute young volunteer came in. We got talking and she convinced me to stay for dinner. I noticed she had a fantastic body, very cute face, and was much younger than me although I wasn't sure her age. Somehow I was attracted to her even though she isn't my type really. She doesn't have big tits which I love and she talks like a real ditzy valley-girl type. Normally I would make fun of girls like this behind their back but the thought of fucking her really turned me on for some reason. I told myself that was all just a fantasy as I have never cheated on my GF and I doubt this girl would be into me. I decided not to try anything and knew I wouldn't anyway. She drove me home later and when we parked at my house she asked if I wanted to take her number. This was a clear sign that she liked me. I said yes and mumbled that maybe we would hang out sometime. Later that night I couldn't resist creeping her on facebook. I jacked it to some hot pics of her as I often do with other girls I know or meet. Another hottie in the spank-bank I told myself.

I then decided for some reason I can't explain to text her and say thanks for the ride and it was nice to meet her. She texted back and started up a bit of a conversation with smiley faces. Somehow we ended up making plans for the very next day to watch a movie at her place. I couldn't believe it. Here I was a taken 31 year old who just met this gorgeous little student doing volunteer work one night and the next night we are meeting up at her house, all coincidentally when my GF is gone all weekend. I felt like I did nothing and it all just happened to me.

I fantasized about what could happen at her house and jacked off again. I told myself that I was really just going to go and hang out, have a nice innocent time. When I get to her house she is pretty decked out, as if she is about to go out for the night. I meet her roomie and I assume we will watch the movie all together in the living room. Instead she pours me a glass of wine and takes me to her room. We talk for a while and start watching the movie on her laptop while sitting on the bed. Slowly throughout she gets closer and starts to snuggle up a bit, grasping me at the scary parts. I couldn't believe this was happening. When it finished we stayed sitting and talked a bit. Again, I told myself that I wasn't going to make any move. I have a girlfriend for heaven's sake. The conversation got awkward and I could tell that she was desperate for me to make a move but I didn't budge. Eventually she just jumped my bones and kissed me and we started making out. Still I was thinking, okay I will mess around a bit but I am sure it won't go any further, she is pretty young. Next thing I know she is tearing off my clothes. I couldn't hold back any longer. I peeled off her shirt and I don't think I ever removed a bra faster. My god, her body was amazing. So young and tight and perky. Her ass was just absolutely fantastic. Super tight and cute but still nice hips and a little meat that was so bouncy and supple. One of the most incredible bodies I have ever seen. Perfect perky little tits, very thin but not disgustingly. Amazing thighs. The whole package.

Still with our underwear on, we hump for a bit and then to my surprise she asks if I have a condom. I did. That is the crazy part is I actually brought some, mostly just to add some realism to the fantasy that I thought would never really occur. I couldn't believe I was doing this. I have a fairly large penis and she gasped at it's size and commented on how big it was. As I had hoped she had the cutest little clean shaven pussy. The sex was AMAZING! I pounded the crap out of this little girl and she loved it! She rode me for ages as well. I could easily lift her and slam her onto my cock. It was some of the best sex I have ever had. It was exactly what I was missing. It was instantly better than any sex I have ever had with my GF. And her ditzy little moans were awesome. I now understand why people cheat. It was an amazing experience and it all just fell upon me with no effort. She orgasmed 2 or 3 times and then we very quickly went at it again, which I almost never do and she orgasmed another 2 times. She said it was the only time she has ever orgasmed with just penetration. She was shaking for a long time afterward. I ended up pulling out and she finished me off. I blew my load all over her and it was fucking awesome. There is no better feeling than blowing your load all over a cute skinny little girl way younger than you.

Afterward she asked how old I was, which was obviously eating at her because she knew I was older. When I revealed my age (31) she was very surprised (people often think I am much younger) not freaked out. She was like, as if I just fucked a grown-up. That was so hot to hear for some reason. Then she revealed that she is only 22. I mean I am already way older than my GF and now I just nailed this stunning little 22 year old. I know 22 and 24 are close, but damn, this 22 year old's body was just that much more tight and perky and perfect. I felt bad that she didn't know how much older I was but she actually apologized to me for not telling me how young she was. I said don't worry about it and she expressed that she has never been with someone so much older and never normally sleeps with someone so fast. Suddenly I was very worried about the fallout of all this but I was too happy about the amazing sex. Then she said the perfect words. That we should keep it secret and even though it was a great one-nighter, we probably wouldn't work out age-wise. I couldn't believe how easy it was. She said she wished I was younger because she liked me but instead we would just have to keep it secret friends with benefits. Oh and it also turns out she is a nude model sometimes for artsy stuff and 2 of her roommates are also models. Not surprised with her body.

I am still pretty terrified that somehow or another it will come back to bite me as I never told her I have a girlfriend. I hope she really does keep it on the down-low. As awesome as it was, now I always have to worry that she will send me a suspicious text that my GF will find or just show up at my house. I also worry because people where I volunteer know I have a GF and although this girl is only there one evening a week, something might still leak out. I will have to tell her at one point that I am in a "complicated" relationship and although we slept together I am now working things out with my GF. I hope it all works out. I am really thrown for a loop on this. I really do love my GF but damn, it was so fun and I can't wait to go back. It is tough because I don't feel like there is anything wrong with it, but my girlfriend does and that's what makes it deceptive and bad. I wish we lived in a society that encouraged this sort of stuff. I never thought I would be a cheater but it was so awesome and allowed me to get out some sexual frustration. I will probably be more pleasant to my GF now even. Why must we deprive ourselves of such great experiences? I honestly wouldn't mind if my GF did this sometimes if I did and as long as we still loved and supported one another.

I really hope I get away with this. As awesome as it was, it isn't worth losing my GF over.

Be forewarned: This story doesn't end with me fucking my sister, my niece, or my daughter's friend (I don't even have a daughter). I have a hard time believing any of that shit. What I have to say is believable, though, because it's true (and things that seem a little weird to invent in a forum like this!):
.
I had the most unbelievable dream about my teenage niece the other day. But, first, some background (and, I will be writing this carefully to not violate the TOU! Look for [brackets] to see edits):
.
She's always been my favorite niece, and I've always been her favorite uncle. We've been pals forever, and I'd jump in front of a bus for her.
.
The first time I peeped on her was when she was over for a sleepover some years ago. She had to go in and change her swimsuit, and a little lightbulb went off in my head saying, "Wow, i wonder if I could see her naked through the window?" I did. It was kind of cool, but no big deal.
.
A couple of years later, I did the same thing, and was freaked out when she took her shirt off to reveal [her small breasts]. I nearly came in my pants! Here's the worst part: I planned it out. I loaned her a t-shirt to wear to bed, but I purposely hung it in the bathroom, then put a bunch of hangers tangled over the hanger it was on because I knew it would take her a while to untangle them...giving me ample time to see her naked...and film the whole thing.
.
Shortly after, I got film of her and my other niece comparing tits and pussy hair while changing in the bathroom. BUT...I only saw the tits, not the pussies. The image was sort of blocked, but it was clear that the other niece was pulling her panties to the side.
.
I caught her another time changing out of a swimsuit in her own room. I had gone upstairs to use the bathroom, and was talking to her through the door...which was cracked open about an inch. Fucking heaven. I was nearly certain that she knew I had seen her.
.
Fast forward a couple of more years, and my niece [is a teen] and is over at my new apartment for a sleepover. I got a bit more ballsy, and was lucky to not get caught. When she said that she was going to change for bed, I quickly said that I needed to run an errand (which made no sense), then placed myself outside the window where I intentionally left the blinds open a crack. I thought I was filming it, but accidentally pressed the button twice and got nothing! What I did see (but didn't record) was her nearly perfect tits and puffy nipples when her bra came off and she got into a t-shirt I loaned her. Afterward, I had to wait outside for a while to make it seem like I ran an errand to the convenience store (I pre-planned something already in my pocket to make it look like I just bought it). The next day is when I really took a chance. I placed my camera in plain sight no the counter - recording, and with the lense open and extended and everything, so it was clearly a "working" camera. I tried to disguise it with a couple of soda cans. Then, I went into the bathroom and said that I was going to change, and that she could too if she wanted to. I got a side view of her tits, but that's about it. The rest was out of the shot! Very frustrating. Turns out she had just changed her shirt, so I got a chance again and recorded while she was changing her pants. I just got a panty shot. She didn't change them (dirty girl). Here's the kicker - at one point during this last filming, she looked DIRECTLY INTO THE CAMERA. When I reviewed it, I saw this. I wasn't sure what to make of this. Would she confront me? Would she tell her mother? Was my life totally fucked from that point on? She never said a thing. Maybe she didn't really notice and was just looking in that direction. Or, maybe she was pleased to know that I was filming her. I'll never know.
.
Fast forward again about a year, and she slept over at another new apartment I got. When she went to the bathroom, I quickly went outside, and got a view of her wispy pussy hair. I recorded again, and got a little bit of it...but, the memory was full, so the best part was cut off! That's twice! Grr. But, I did get a little. Seeing her teenage pubes was more than I could handle.
.
That's the last time I filmed her. Since then, it's just been a series of trying to catch downblouses as her tits have blossomed beyond perfection. Also, downloading facebook pictures, and things like that.
.
This past weekend, I had the most intense dream I've ever had. You know, one of those dreams where you're convinced it was real even after you've been awake for a while? Where you can remember all of the senses you felt - sight, touch, smell, even color? I dreamed that my niece and I were just hanging out and socializing, and she leaned over me for something, which accidentally exposed a full breast. I instinctively placed my hand on it and held it there, and she just closed her eyes, opened her mouth a little, let loose a little sigh (as if to say, "Finally"), and bowed her head a little in shame. I remember my thoughts vividly - I felt so aroused that I couldn't stand it, and the "taboo line" we had just crossed had me just on fire from head to toe, and with a raging hard on (in my dream, and in real life). After I placed my hand on her breast, she reached down and put hers on my dick. We didn't say anything. Just a lot of light little whimpers, sighs, and moans, with her eyes closed, mouth open, and eyebrows raised.
.
Now, this next part is freaking weird: I started to suck her dick. Yeah, you heard right...she had a tiny little dick with no balls. I've always imagined that she has a big clit (because I'd seen both of my sisters nude, and they have huge flaps - that's another story), so maybe that's where that came from. After I sucked her tiny dick / enormous clit for a while, I fed it to her, gently putting it into her mouth, and she sucked it too (with spit coming out the sides and wet sounds)...all the while whimpering as she made herself cum (she obviously came by her actions in my dream, but I was spared a cumshot [thank god...that would have ruined the whole fantasy]).
.
Then, I woke up.
.
I was in a situation where it wouldn't be appropriate to jerk off (which I desperately needed to do), but I went to the bathroom as quickly as possible. It literally took me about two minutes to cum with all of these thoughts fresh in my mind. And, it was so vivid, I've jerked of to the memory of the dream a few times since then...and probably will again tonight.
.
SO, THAT'S IT! I guess I just wrote this for like minded souls. Totally true. When I said I did something, I did it. When it was a fantasy, I said it was a fantasy. I get so tired of seeing stories that, even if they are true, I can't believe them. This is true, though. That's the best I can do.
.
Peace!

not a bad day today. i went to look at a old car to restore. and met a old friend that i use to work with . he was a flaming gay and back then i never messed around in my home town because i wouldn't admit i liked dick as much as i did pussy. so i never messed with him. plus he was 20 years older than me. but he had the largest dick i ever saw in my life even today. soft he had to be 8 inch's. never saw it hard. and then it was only when we was in the restroom.
but anyways i went to go look at this car with my girlfriend. the car was in to bad of shape for me.
anyways after a few minutes he ask did i ever work for so and so and i said yes back in the med 80's and then we remembered each other. so we talked a bit and he said his partner passed away about 10 years ago. i told my girlfriend that black guy i told you about being hung like a horse even soft this is him. he gave me a funny look and i told him yes i saw it a few time when you was in the rest room but back then i refused to admit i was bisexual. then my girlfriend said yes you was the one he always wanted to try but didn't.
then she said i would like to see it and if it still works maybe one of us can ride it. if not i'm sure it still dumps a load and i would like to taste it. and hes now 82 years old. ok now things changed from the car to sex. and my girlfriend brought it up. not me. he laughed and said come on in i need to get something to drink and take my pills.
we followed him in as he took his pill a blue pill he went to the rest room and came back out in shorts. and said i knew you was gay even back then and i started to make a move on you.
i would have loved to fuck a young white boy back then. then he said in 82 years its only been in one pussy and that was from a dare back in his collage days.
so i told him here is the deal if it will get hard you can have any of her holes or mine. he laughed and said hey now i'm only good for one time and its been years since hes topped anyone. Rachel didn't even ask she stood walked over to his chair and reached and pulled his shorts down the gasp and turned to me and said you going to have to wait this black monster is going in me today. she could barley get it in her mouth maybe 2 inchs it was so fat. i ask just how large will it get. he said in his younger days it would make 12 inches but now maybe 10 1/2 or 11 if he really gets turned on. so i reached over and started undressing her and she is 5 foot nothing 90 pounds maybe a small B cup tits. and it took some work but he started getting hard so i went down on her and got her pussy all wet. when i thought she was wet enough i told her to have a seat. then we moved to the bed room and he didn't hit the bed good and she was on top of him and i had ahold of his dick and let me tell you its a monster. the second i saw the head slid in and she lost her breath i pushed her down on it .
with in 5 seconds of the head slipping in he was balls deep in her. she couldnt breath so i leaned in and gave her a little mouth to mouth. and he said damn she was TIGHT. i almost laughed because she loose to me. i told him how is his 2nd peice of pussy and and he said he might go straight if they all this tight. i laughed and siaid not before i gt my turn on it. and he laughed. by this time she was riding that monster for all she could. and i told him dont cum in her because i want it. she said nope you can lick me clean but hes going to fill me up. so he moved her to the edge of the bed his ass almost hanging off raised his legs to put his feet on the bed and his ass hole was begging for me to toung fuck it so i leaned in and did. at this time i was still dress so i stripped real fast and i was balls deep in his ass i dont know how long i fucked him before he said hes about to cum so i picked up the padce i wanted to cum when he did. i think i came first not sure but he filled her up and she just laid there for aminute then rolled off and i licked him clean. then i rolled over between them and she set right on my face and let me tell you that monster was full of cum and i didn't stopped until she was cleaned out good. then he leaned down and cleaned my dick up.
i bought the car anywyays so i will have a excuse to go back over there this week . because its my turn to get to ride that monster because it will be the largest either of us has ever had.
and she told me she wants it in her ass next time. but i'm thinking of forgetting the paper work so i will have to go back again and again.

So like two years ago my friends and I were standing around near a parking garage, this stunner of a woman walked down the stairs next to us in a short skirt, and we all of course took the opportunity to get a peek up the skirt. Afterwards we started wondering why a hottie in such a short skirt would walk down stairs that easily allowed a group of guys to see up her skirt, and my buddy mentioned that maybe she got turned on by the idea of teasing guys and having them look at her, and told us that the girl he was seeing was the same way.

Two years later now and he's still seeing the same girl. Nothing really clicked for the first year or so, but one day we were at her house and she bent over right in front of me, giving me a look down her shirt. Not remembering what my friend had said, I averted my gaze because it was my buddy's girl and I didn't want to be a creep, but then it dawned on me what he had said and I turned back and just ogled down her shirt. Not an amazing view by any means, cleavage and a peek of bra, but she's pretty cute and hey, free cleavage, right? I got in the habit of staring at her intensely any time there was something worth staring at, but was scared to let her catch me at first.

One day I was hanging out with my buddy before he went off to work and he mentioned that she had kept him up all night freaking out about how she didn't think she was attractive anymore and was having self esteem issues and wasn't happy with her body. We laughed a little about it because she has no reason to, it was just one of those "haha, women, right?" kind of moments. Eventually he heads off to work and I go home, but for some reason the whole thing about her liking to be stared at and desired popped up in my mind and I decided to pay her a visit. Headed over to her place and knocked on the door, it was my first time being at her home without my buddy present. She opened the door and I realized I hadn't planned a reason for me to be there, so I told her I was looking for her boyfriend and pretended I didn't know he was at work. I asked if I could come in and grab a drink of water real quick, and she let me in.

We sat down and chit-chatted for a few minutes about the heat and whatever bullshit as we each drank some water. I asked her what she was up to that day and she suddenly jumped up and was like "Oh yeah, I need to finish cleaning this place." and got up and went to the next room over. She was in tight jeans and bent over to pick something up. The angle was just right or something and her ass looked fucking flawless. I could not look away. She stood up and turned around and must have saw me staring at her ass and gave me a kind of smirk. She came back over and sat down with me and told me that she had noticed I'd been checking her out a lot lately, and that she liked it and I shouldn't be embarrassed. I feigned ignorance and acted like I didn't already know and, to boost her self esteem since she had been down, told her that I couldn't stop staring lately. She seemed to really like this and asked if I wanted to stick around while she finished cleaning, and distinctly remember her telling me I would have "the best seat in the house".

I took a seat on the couch and she told me she would be right back. She went up stairs and was gone for a few minutes and came back down in this godly American Flag bikini that made her ass look straight divine. It was the first time I noticed that she had killer tits, and she mentioned something about how maybe we could go swimming when she was done. I made a joke about how I didn't really feel like swimming but could find an alternative if she really wanted to get wet so badly. She let loose the sweetest giggle I've ever heard, walked over to me, grabbed my hand and placed it on her crotch for just a second, and said "I'm already there". And, damn, was she.

She got back to cleaning and I relaxed on the couch and stared and fantasized. She kept bending over right in my face, and at one point she was reaching for something behind me and basically went through me and smashed her tits in to my face in the process. As she finished cleaning I just sat there and kept telling her how good she looked in various positions and kept coming back with things like "You should see the ones I can't show you right now".

By the time she was done I had a throbbing erection that was clearly visible through my jeans. She came and sat next to me and explained that while nothing to her at hot as being looked at and fantasized about, she wasn't interested in anything that could compromise her relationship. I agreed, because her guy is very good friend of mine, and that was the end of the day's aventure, I went home and jerked off.

Over the next couple months any time I would hang out, she seemed to go out of her way to give me peeks of her panties, or bend over in front of me or whatever. It was cool, I didn't really expect or want anything more than that, but it always made hanging out with the two of them exciting.

Lately I've been really busy and haven't seen her or hung out with her boyfriend much. I got extremely horny last night and sent her a text about how much I missed her antics. I got no response all night and started freaking out about how maybe my friend found the text before she did and was convinced my life was about to get pretty fucked up. This morning I checked my phone and there was still nothing. All day long, nothing, I'm getting more and more anxious.

Then later in the day, out of the blue, I get a text from her that says "DO NOT TELL ANYONE", and then nothing. Freaks me out a little more and I start writing a response about of course I wouldn't, the fact that it's kind of our secret thing is really hot to me, etc. But before I can actually finish writing the text and sending it, I get another message that says "OR THERE WILL BE NO MORE", followed immediately by some picture messages. I'll go ahead and share them with you guys :)

It's weird that this is physically a nonsexual relationship but something about what we have going on here turns me on waaaaaay more than actually fucking a girl. Maybe I'm weird

Here's pic 1/5

If hubby ever knew how many cocks I've had in my pussy before I married him he probably wouldn't have married me. Before I met him I'd let almost anyone inside of me, most of the time without using protection. He's a very conservative man, and he knows I've always been very open minded - but only knows a very small portion of my sexual history. I've probably had (and enjoyed) over 300 dicks (that's probably a low estimate to be truthful), and about half of them released inside of me. Size never mattered to me - in fact I like them a bit smaller than how the porn industry portrays how big men should be. When a man is inside me I don't want to feel like I'm giving birth, I want to feel the pleasure of his hard cock. I orgasm very easily, and yes I was diagnosed with being a nympho (hypersexual) - (hell I even tried to seduce the lady therapist who diagnosed me). He doesn't know I've been with both men and women - and does know that I am on medication but what he doesn't know is that I have been diagnosed with being hypersexual. He thinks I just have anxiety. Even on the medication (antidepressants and mood stabilizers) it's like I have an incessant hunger to fuck. I fuck my hubby so much his nuts are dry and still I want more. Sometimes I've thought about talking to him about it, but I don't want to break his heart because I love him dearly. I've been checked for STDs, and even with my sexual history I'm clean (miraculously).

I lurk on this site, I do not have an account. I'll find myself masturbating to pictures of women and men, and sometimes I just can't handle not being fucked ... my pussy is literally wet all the fucking time and I'm addicted to pulsating cocks throbbing in me, or a woman's gentle fingers gliding on my clit... Once I suggested that it would be ok if he wanted a threesome with another female and that I would be down for it. He laughed it off, saying something about how it would ruin our marriage and that he has enough sex with me and that I'm all he can handle.
Have I ever cheated on him? Yes, but with women only. In some weird way I justify cheating with another woman as not actually cheating, because there is not a real cock inside me... but wow do I crave the feeling. Sometimes I've thought about fucking some random guy and going home to my hubby and mounting him, just to mix both of their cum together... that's a bit of a dream of mine, but then I fantasize that happening and I walk in on hubby fucking another woman and I make her eat the strangers cum and my hubby's cum from my leaking pussy. I'm on the pill, someone like me wouldn't be a good mother at all - while I do have fantasies about being a mother, watching my tits swell with milk, my hypersexuality wouldn't make me a good mother at all. The baby would be crying and I'd be fucking my pussy with my favorite toy... not good.

Before I was married, I've had all sizes of dicks, and I guess the reason I don't like massive dicks is because - well they hurt. I was at a bar and this biker guy was hitting on me and I just looked at him and told him, "I fuck before the first date babe, you probably couldn't handle me."
He laughed with a little snort, stood up and pushed his crotch into my leg. I could feel a massive cock hanging down his pants. I was curious.
"You can't handle me, most women can't."
I took him up on it and went back to his place. His cock had the circumference of a coke can, and was at least 10 inches long. There really wasn't any foreplay - I don't like foreplay - he stuffed his cock in my mouth, my jaw was almost unhinged, then he jammed it in my pussy. The pain was insane. He just laughed, "I told you so."
I didn't want to give up so I let him use me, and I had a hunger for cum and needed it in me.
"Where do you want it, slut?"
I grabbed his neck and looked him in the eyes, "Don't you dare pull out, cum in me."
His eyes lit up and he smirked.
"That's right, my little man whore, I want you in me" I said as I felt his massive cock destroying my insides.
He came a lot. He must have tore some of my skin because his cum burned. I barely could walk after he finished inside me but I did my best. I got up, thanked him and left. Sure, there are some women out there that love these massive cocks - but I'm totally happy with 4-6 inches. Those cocks make me orgasm all the time.
Anyway this is super long. I guess my confession is, I kind of feel lost and I don't feel right unless I'm getting fucked. I confess I might tell my husband what's really up with me, but I'm scared. I'm scared because I think that if I do that he'll divorce me, or it will give my brain a green light to let other men inside me... if I could I'd have a constant line of men, lined up for my pussy... that's how fucking addicted I am. I hear a woman moan, even jokingly - I want her. I hear a man talk about sex, I want him. I see every day people walking, I imagine them fucking me. I feel so cursed.
I've practically raped men before I was married because of my mental issues... I've destroyed marriages, relationships... I got drunk once and humped my best friend's husband's leg right in front of her and she slapped me... (yeah we're no longer best friends, my bad). My pussy, she's always hungry and I can't seem to feed her enough.
My medications are not working. My pussy is so hungry... she needs to be filled.... I can't get the thought of warm hot cum splashing inside my wet love hole... I have to stop writing
Signed,
Sarah

I need a little help here from you guys and/or girls. I've read numerous threads here where guys post questions for 'how to' do whatever with a chick and the responses can be surprisingly insightful, so I'm here to give this a shot. If I get good advice, I'm definitely going to try it, report back, and ask for more good advice so this should be a nice thread when it's all said and done. Anyways, moving along.

Backstory:

So, I (28) think my girlfriend's (28) little sister (24) is hot...and recently, I've really been thinking she has been interested in me more and more too. I'm getting lots of the classic subconscious body language cues...like her body facing me when we're all in a group, very smiley when she and I speak, 'hangs on' to conversations between me and the girlfriend, etc. And lately she's been wearing super short shorts around the house with no bra. Yes, it's summer, but I've been through three summers with the gf and haven't noticed her sister wearing them...used to be long pjs, and always a bra. Always. Summer and winter.

The gf is always around and I'm not trying to get into any trouble so I've not made any efforts to seduce the sister...because of that, I think that even though she probably thinks I'm cute, since I've never made any moves on her whatsoever (I've basically ignored her up to this pont), there's going to be difficulty converting this one. Tough to go from ice cold to red hot all at once. Unless there's a catalyst...and there is.

Yesterday, my girlfriend decided to pull out her phone and show me a picture of her little cousin in her prom dress...for no reason I can come up with. She's not cute and neither was her dress. I seriously don't know what made her show me that picture...I'm leaning towards her just being girly, but what happens next makes me wonder. She flips through her camera roll real quick and then boom...bra and titties pop up.

Immediately, my brain is all like what the fuck is that on her phone for? I know I never got that pic, so who the fuck is my girlrfiend sending pics of her tits to?

And then I realize...those are her sister's titties. And that's fucking hot.

My girlfriend gasps, then laughs and explains that her sister decided to walk around the house like that the other day so to 'encourage her to cover up' she mocked her and took pictures to 'embarrass her later'. I kinda wonder if her showing me the picture was actually an accident, but it doesn't really matter at this point. What matters is getting my hands on those titties...fast.

So, guys...I need some help. How do I tell her sister that I saw her titties, that I really liked it...and still manage to get her into let's-keep-this-a-secret mode?

I am a hang gliding instructor. Its the sweetest gig. You meet all sort of giddy college girls looking for their first glide. I strap myself real tight against their hard little bodies, hold them as they shiver in fear as we begin, stroke their titties when we do some tight maneuvers. They're like putty in my hands, and often after a lesson, its pretty easy to hook up afterwards for more fun.

There's not much call for hang gliding in the winter, though, so in the winter I go down to the city and fight crime. I rig up a costume and I base jump off buildings, cruising the streets looking for action. When I see a low-life, I swoop down, barrel roll into them and knock them unconscious. Then I steal their wallets and kick them in the groin. Them low-lifes are good for nothing, and it feels good to take back a little of what I pay in taxes. Damn government keeps taking from hard-working americans to feed these scum of the streets.

So that's my life. I love it, I feel like I'm in control of my destiny and I enjoy the feeling of superiority over other people. What's wrong with that? I'm a hang-gliding instructor.

Sexy older white teacher gets Black bred by a student PART 1

All characters in the story are 18+

This story is about a white girl that cheats on her boyfriend and gets pregnant by a BBC.

Cheryl is a 31-year-old white woman, and has been dating her white boyfriend, Mike, for 5 years. She’s a skinny, tall, blonde hipster type woman that looks way younger than her age. Dark blonde hair, blue eyes, pale white skin, and perky little 34 B cup tits with pink nipples. She always shaves her pussy, and when she’s turned on and wet, her puffy fat labia lips spread open and show off her pink tender flesh in her pussy, while her clit sticks out erect like a little button. She’s about 5’7, with a skinny, tone body at 125lbs. She has long, skinny, slender legs, and big sexy size 10 feet. Also, a plump, but perky pale white ass that has a slight jiggle when she walks.

When she was younger, she was a rebellious punk rocker chick. She’s always been more of a tomboy girl her whole life, but with a sexy body and cute, gorgeous face. And she started getting tattoos when she was 18. She has a tattoo of a fox on her right forearm, flowers on her right shoulder, her entire right side of her body has a tattoo of a pin up girl, a bird in a cage on her back, a cute little snail on her lower waist, and her favorite tattoo is a skull on the top of her right foot.

Her boyfriend Mike is 35 years old and is a short white guy. He is a rich doctor, but he’s also very gullible and naive, and Cheryl’s narcissistic side of her takes advantage of Mike. She’s lied to him about stuff a lot, like how many guys she’s slept with in her life, and she even cheated on him a few times years ago.

Her and Mike got in a fight and she had to go to work. Her co-worker John always flirted with her, and that night Cheryl told John that she didn’t care about Mike or their relationship anymore. That night after work, Cheryl followed John into his car and flirted with him until, with a smirk on her face, she leaned down in his seat and took his cock out of his pants. She sucked on John’s big cock for an hour, hearing her phone buzzing the whole time, knowing it was Mike trying to call her. She didn’t care at all, and sucked that big hard cock until John put his hand on her head, and held her mouth down on him while he blew his entire load into her mouth. He felt how she kept sucking his dick while he was nutting, and she swallowed all his cum and ate it. When he was finished, she just sat up, wiped some cum off her lips, and looked at her phone.

She texted her boyfriend, “Hey! Stuck in traffic. Be home in a bit!”

John looked at Cheryl and said, “Why are you still with that guy?”

Cheryl said, “Because he’s got money! And because he’s dumb and won’t even realize when I go home that I just ate some other guys cum tonight”

She went back to Mike’s apartment and just watched tv with him like nothing happened. He never found out about it.

Another time she cheated on Mike was when she was pissed off at him, and she wanted to mess around with John again after work. In the back of his car in the dark parking lot, Cheryl found out about John’s ass fetish. He told her exactly what he wanted to do to her, and she did it submissively and loved it. John had her in the backseat with her pants pulled down around her ankles, and had her face down and ass up. He got behind her, spread her perky tight ass cheeks, and went down and licked her entire ass crack with his tongue. He loved the musky scent of her sweaty asshole as he pressed his nose on her puckered up butthole and sniffed it so hard as he was jerking off his cock. ## this sexual attention and felt like such a dirty girl. She pressed her ass back on John’s face because she knew he liked it. That cheating episode with John ended with him licking her ass until he jacked onto her butthole. Cheryl knew all she had to do was pull her panties back up her legs, and Mike would never even find out what she did that night.

The biggest lie that Cheryl’s told Mike is how she doesn’t want to have any .. The truth is, just not with him. It has been a big fight between the couple in the past year. Mike really wants to have . and start a family with Cheryl. She always makes excuses like she doesn’t want to yet.

Cheryl’s boyfriends and hook ups in her life have only ever been white guys. She likes to be very submissive during sex, and has lets many guys use her hard in the past. Right after she turned 18, she went to a college party with her friend. She got really drunk, and this older guy at the party took her upstairs with him. She remembers losing her anal virginity that night as he fucked her in the ass. Then he laid her on her back, and she let him pull her head off the side of the bed, and fuck her mouth until he blew his load down her throat. But she is very turned on by race play fantasies that she keeps a secret to herself. When Mikes gone on trips for work, she will watch BLACKED RAW videos and masturbate. It brings out that rebellious girl in her, where she feels like it’s naughty, bad, and so risky to fuck a black guy like that. Just thinking about it when she masturbates turns her on, and she gets a sexual rush through her body thinking about having unprotected sex with a big black cock.

Cheryl was able to get a substitute teacher job for the very last day of the year at the local high school. One of the teachers was sick, so they called Cheryl and asked her to come in. She’s never done it before but was super excited to try it. That same Friday, Mike was leaving for a business trip, and was going to be gone for a few days. He was going to drop Cheryl off at the school in the morning, so he could go in and introduce himself and say hi to some of the teachers. Their apartment was right next to the school, so Cheryl could just walk home at the end of the day.

She wanted to look cute, but not too sexy at her job. She wore black skinny jeans that were tight on her long legs, and wrapped around her firm plump ass cheeks, showing off her big thigh gap between her legs. A white button up shirt to look professional, and black open toed high heels. Cheryl has always loved getting attention from men, and loves when guys stare at her feet when she wears her high heel shoes. That’s why she got her foot tattoo, to bring more attention to her feet.

Cheryl and Mike go into the school in the morning and introduce themselves to some of the other teachers they see. All the teachers love Cheryl, saying how she’s so pretty and sweet, and they say how Cheryl and Mike make such a cute couple.

Mike is about to leave for his trip and he says, “Bye babe. I love you! I’ll call you tonight.”

Cheryl is standing by the front door of the school, just staring down at her phone, not even caring what he says to her. She says, “Yeah I have to go.”

Cheryl arrives in her class that she’s about to teach. It’s the last day so she’s only going to make the students watch a video. The bell rings and the students come in and sit down and they see this young looking, tatted up white girl writing her name on the board.

Cheryl says, “Hello class. I kind of have a weird last name, so you can just call me Ms. D. Your teacher’s sick today so I’m the substitute, but don’t worry, you’re just watching a video!”

Trey is 18 years old, a senior, and the tallest black guy on the basketball team. Even though he’s 18, he looks older than that because of his well built body. He walks in the room and can’t believe how sexy this sub is. He is about 6’3, muscular with a toned body, and has a cock bigger than most porn stars. When his penis is soft, it hangs down 10 inches between his legs, always swinging and showing through when he wears basketball shorts or thin sweatpants. But when he’s horny and his cock gets fully erect, it's 11 inches, thick, veiny, slightly curved up, a fat mushroom tip head at the end, and a big hanging ball sack. He looks Cheryl up and down and checks her out. That sexy face, skinny tone body, that wide thigh gap showing between her legs, and those big sexy white feet in her high heels. He sees how she’s all tatted up, and it gives him the impression that she’s a bad girl and likes a little bit of pain.

He leans over to his friend next to him and says, “God damn….I wanna fuck that chick so bad bro. She looks like she’s 20 too. How the hell is she a teacher?”

His buddy Jamal, who is a 18 year old senior also, says back, “Bro I know. Young, pretty pale white girl. God damn. Ask her how old she is, I dare you.”

When Cheryl’s done giving her introduction, she asks if there’s any questions. She sees one of the black boys in the back of the class raise his hand.

She says, “I’m sorry, I don’t know any of you. What’s your name, and what’s your question?”

Trey says, “Hey Ms. D, my name's Trey. I was just wondering how old you are…”

The class laughs because it’s obvious to everyone Trey’s flirting with the new substitute. Cheryl couldn’t help but check out Trey when he stood up. He was so tall with a sexy muscular body for a boy in high school. She can tell how Trey’s staring at her that he likes her. She smiles and likes the attention, making her feel sexy in front of the whole class.

Cheryl says, “Well Trey, I am 31. I don’t feel that old, but I am”

The video starts and Trey and Jamal text on their phones back and forth during class.

Trey texts, “Damn she looks like she’s fucking 20 or something bro”

Jamal texts back later, “Bro…her numbers posted in a contact list on the school’s website.”

He texts Trey her name and the cell number that’s listed on the site. Trey quickly searches her name on Instagram and finds her open profile. He looks through all of Cheryl’s photos in the back of the class, while she’s at the teacher’s desk watching the video.

He can tell she’s a little attention whore by the photos she posts. Tons of seductive, sexy looking selfies, and he finds a pic of her in her bathing suit, and sees even more tattoos on her body, including the full side tattoo of the pin up girl on Cheryl’s right side.

Trey texts Jamal the pic and says, “Bro, I wanna fuck this bitch so bad. Look at this shit….Tonight I’m gonna text her cell and send a video of my dick. I wanna see what she says.”

Jamal texts back, “FUCKING DO IT! haha. Do you know if she has a boyfriend?”

Trey texts, “Yeah there’s a few recent pics of her with some white guy. How much do you wanna bet though that this chick is a slut?”

The class was over and the bell rings. As Trey is getting up to walk out of the class, he’s checking out Cheryl the whole time.

He walks up to her and says, “Hey Ms. D., I gotta say you look damn good for being 31. Sexy tats too.”

Cheryl is sitting on the teachers chair with her legs crossed, and her right foot dangling in the air in front of her in her high heel shoe. She notices Trey looking down at her foot when he talks about her tattoos. She can tell by the look in his eyes that this boy is turned on by her feet, and she kinda likes it. She smirks up at him, knowing she’s teasing this boy now, all alone with just him in the classroom. She sticks her foot out a little higher and shows off her foot tattoo to him.

She says, “Yeah this is my latest one. Hurt like hell, but the pain is part of the experience.”

Cheryl gets a big grin and smile on her face showing her pearly white teeth.

She says, “I’m guessing you’re on the basketball team, since you’re like 6 '5. How old are you?”

Trey says, “I’m legal. I’m 18, but I’m way bigger than my age. I’ll see you later Ms. D.”

He makes Cheryl blush and have a big grin on her face because she likes getting hit on like that. He sees her blue eyes and cute smile, and can’t stop thinking about how bad he wants to see those blue eyes look up at him while he lays his big black cock on her face.

Before Cheryl walks home, she stops in the teachers’ lounge and gets a water. There’s an older white male teacher alone in there with her, and he checks Cheryl out. He was not attractive at all, and she did not want anything to do with him.

He walks up to her and says, “Hey….you the new substitute? I’m Mark. Hi.”

Cheryl looks at this guy with her bitch face, and just ignores him like he’s nothing. She can tell he’s some loser old white guy and doesn’t even wanna pretend to be interested in him.

Mark says, “Hey I saw you today, and was wondering if I can take you out to dinner? You’re gorgeous.”

Cheryl looks at this guy again, and kind of laughs under her breath.

She says, “Um no. I have a boyfriend. And you’re totally not my type anyways. See ya.”

Cheryl walks out of the room feeling so powerful with how she just turned down that older white guy. She thinks to herself how 5 minutes ago she was just flirting with a black boy in her class, and she wouldn’t even give that white guy a minute of her time. She laughs and walks down the hall.

Once she’s gone, Mark says to himself, “Fucking bitch…”

Cheryl leaves the school and has a smirk on her face, thinking about how she felt so young again like she was in high school when she was flirting with Trey at the end of the class. She knew if she had the chance she’d probably fuck him. She thinks about his tall muscular body, and how he’s in shape and could probably fuck for hours without getting tired. It makes her think about the BLACKED RAW videos. She always imagined herself in those videos when she masterbates to them, and she can totally imagine Trey being one of those big sexy black guys.

It’s late on that Friday night, and Cheryl’s alone in her boyfriend’s apartment. She knows Mike will probably call her to talk before he goes to sleep in his hotel room. She thinks it’s kind of funny how he still tries to call her when he’s gone on his trips. Most of the time she never answers his calls, and just makes up some lie about how she was busy and forgot. She watches tv on the sofa, and is dressed in short red booty shorts, and a black tank top that she wears to bed. Suddenly, her phone buzzes and she thinks it’s probably a text from Mike telling her good night. She opens the text and it’s an unknown number.

The text says, “Hey Ms. D. It’s Trey from school. This is what was hanging between my legs during class while I was checking you out today…”

He texts Cheryl a video of him in his room. He’s holding his hard black cock and smacking it in the palm of his hand, making loud smacking sounds with it. Cheryl can’t believe this video. She’s kind of in shock, but once the video ends, she restarts it and watches it again.

She says to herself, “Holy shit….”

She sees Trey’s long, thick black dick. Veins popping out on the shaft, thick mushroom head at the end of it, and how his cock curves up a little bit. She imagines what that would feel like, that curve, just rubbing her pussy walls deep in her.

She sits there thinking about what to do. She knows she shouldn’t be texting this boy from school, but that narcissistic, selfish side of her takes over. She thinks that Mike won’t find out. She just wants to have some fun and flirt a little bit.

Cheryl texts back, “First of all Trey, how did you get my number haha? Second, why are you sending me videos of your Big Black Cock haha?”

Trey reads Cheryl’s text and when he sees how she said Big Black Cock, he knows for sure she watches interracial porn and is probably a huge slut.

He texts back, “Don’t worry how I got your number haha. I think you’re a fucking sexy little snowbunny, and I gotta show you what I’m packing.”

He sends Cheryl another video of him swinging his big cock around while he has her Instagram photos on his computer screen.

Cheryl sees his big, long dick swinging around like it’s a black bat between his legs, smacking his thighs and chest. She sees her photos in the background and thinks how this boy went to the trouble of searching for her number and Instagram page, and that turns her on.

Wanting to flirt more with him, Cheryl texts, “Not gonna lie, that things fucking huge haha. Way bigger than my boyfriends…”

She wonders if by dropping the hint that she has a boyfriend it will make him back off. She hopes he doesn’t care. It would be a huge turn on for her if Trey wanted her to cheat. Her pussy starts to get wet in her tight booty shorts as she feels the adrenaline rush from the thought of cheating.

Trey texts, “I saw those pics of you and your white boyfriend. I bet he’s got a tiny dick haha. Nothing compared to my 11 inches.”

Cheryl read 11 inches and is impressed, but she acts like a tease to Trey and and says, “No way you’re 11 inches haha”

Trey texts back, “Oh yeah haha? I bet it's bigger than that cute white face of yours Ms. D. I bet if I lay my cock on your face, my balls would be on your chin, and the tip of my dick would be above your hair haha”

Cheryl reads how he described laying his big black cock on her face, and it turns her on imaging that. She bites her lower lip because she’s so turned on right now.

She still likes being a little tease to him, and texts, “Yeah right haha. It ain’t that big hehe”

Trey can tell by how she’s still flirting with him and texting back and forth like this that he can break this bitch down and fuck her.

He texts back, “Let me prove it to you. What’s you doing tonight…?”

Things are getting a little more serious now, but Cheryl still wants more. She’s biting her lip, smiling, while she’s flirting with this black boy from school.

She texts, “I’m just chilling alone tonight at my boyfriend’s apartment watching tv….”

Trey is stroking his cock while looking at her pics, and texting back and forth. Looking at a pic of her from her Instagram where she’s in a short dress and high heels. He’s slowly working his cock head, staring at her, and thinking about how bad he wants to get her pregnant. That horny animalistic instinct in him takes over, and makes him want to breed this sexy pale white teacher so bad.

He texts back, “Give me your address Ms. D. Let me come over and prove it to you…. Do it.”

Cheryl reads that text and sits there for a few minutes just thinking. She is so turned on right now flirting with this black boy, and wants to just say fuck it and do this. She also thinks about what if she gets caught. What if Mike finds out somehow, or people at the school find out. She bites her lower lip, smiling, and just says fuck it. She texts Trey her address.

Trey texts back, “I’m leaving right now.”

Once Cheryl reads that text, she can’t believe this is really happening. She has so much adrenaline running through her body, but she’s so turned on right now too. She runs to the bedroom and strips naked, and just puts on a short yellow dress that comes to her upper thighs. No panties, no bra, and she’s barefoot. She checks out herself in the mirror, and puts some eyeliner on. She sees how sexy she looks in her short dress, and she knows when she doesn’t put any panties on that she’s gonna fuck this boy.

She looks at herself in the mirror and smirks, and she says, “You bad girl.”

She has thoughts of BLACKED RAW videos when she looks at herself in the mirror, thinking about what she’s gonna do tonight.

A short amount of time goes by, and Cheryl opens the door when Trey arrives. They look at each other with a little smirk on each other’s faces.

Trey says, “Hey Ms. D.”

Cheryl responds with just, “Hey…”, but she’s got a big grin on her face as Trey walks in her boyfriend’s apartment and she locks the door.

She’s almost twice this boy's age, but now that she’s not in her high heels, she’s so short compared to this huge, tall black boy. Trey came over wearing thin sweat pants and a tank top. He’s not even wearing boxers because he knew there’s no point, he was probably going to fuck this chick. And he didn’t bother to bring a condom either.

Now that Trey is actually here for real, Cheryl gets a little nervous, and part of her is thinking to herself if she should really do this.

She says, “So, do you wanna like sit and watch tv or something?”

She sits on the sofa in the living room, but Trey doesn’t sit. He slowly walks up to Cheryl as she’s sitting there, and he stands in front of her, looking down at her. He loves that she’s barefoot. He looks at her big, skinny white sexy feet and knows that they would give him an amazing foot job. That gorgeous sexy white face looking up makes him think about how bad he wants to fuck her brains out.

Trey looks down at Cheryl and says, “So what? You think I’m lying about my size Ms. D?”

Trey is grabbing his cock through his sweatpants while looking at her.

Cheryl’s whole body is buzzing with adrenaline, and she knows if she does this, there’s no going back.

That rebellious girl in her makes her think to herself, *Fuck it. Just do it. I bet I can get away with it haha*

She leans her head back and stares at the ceiling, biting her lower lip. Trey watches her and knows he’s breaking this slut down. Cheryl looks back up at Trey with a smirk on her face and looks down at his hand grabbing his cock through his shorts in front of her.

She leans forward on the sofa and says in a teasing way, “Yea Trey, I don’t think it’s really that big.”

Seeing that sexy little smirk on Cheryl’s face when she says that turns him on so much. It makes Trey’s cock throb, making a tent in his sweatpants with an outline of his huge cock.

He says, “Pull those pants down then Cheryl…I know you wanna be a bad girl with me tonight. Do it.”

Trey grabs his phone out of his pocket, and Cheryl slowly and seductively tugs on his sweatpants, pulling them down, until they fall to the floor. She sits on the edge of the sofa while Trey stands in front of her face, and his hard black cock springs up in the air, free out of his pants. Cheryl’s so close to him, his dick hits her chin when it flips up. She leans her head back a little and sees his big black cock throbbing and bouncing in the air all by itself because he’s so horny.

Cheryl stares at that big black penis right in her face, then looks up and Trey with a face like *Oh Shit….*

Trey reach’s out and runs his fingers through Cheryl’s blonde hair. She feels him grab her hair and pulls her head back to look up at the ceiling.

He says, “I’m about to prove I’m fucking right, Cheryl.”

He pulls Cheryl’s head to him and lays his big heavy black cock on her face. His long ball sack hangs under her chin, and his black meat lays on top of her mouth and nose, going up between her eyes. She looks up at Trey with his black cock on her face. She feels the warmth from his penis on her skin, how it flexes, and throbs on her face. And that sweaty, musky smell of his cock and balls fills her nose.

Trey points his phone down at Cheryl and snaps a photo. The photo shows his dick laying on her face. His balls on her chin, and the tip of his cock hanging over top of her forehead. Her blue eyes looked up at the camera when he took it, and it even shows her tattoos showing on her shoulder, arm, and foot in the photo.

Cheryl pulls her face back and says, “Hey, I didn’t say you could take that pic, mister.”

She says it playfully, but she’s kind of serious too because she doesn’t want to get caught. She knows that if anyone saw it at the school, they’d be able to recognize it’s her from her tattoos.

She says, “Don’t show that to anyone, ok? I’m serious.”

Trey just says, “Mmmhmmm.”

He reaches and pulls her head back to his cock. He grabs the base of his penis, and gently smacks that heavy black cock on her face playfully. It’s so big and heavy, Cheryl closes her eyes as she gets her face smacked by that cock.

Trey says, “I told you I was fucking right. I knew my cock was bigger than your cute fucking face.”

Cheryl pulls her head away again, looks up at him with a smirk and says, “I knew it was this big from your videos you bad boy. Maybe I was just teasing you, and wanted to get this beautiful black penis over to my place.”

Trey grabs her head and pulls it back to his cock and says, “Get that face over here.”

Trey holds her head and starts rubbing his cock up and down on her face, and then he pushes her nose and mouth down to his big ball sack. Cheryl feels a little humiliated right now, being treated like she’s his bitch, but at the same time she’s so turned on by this. Mike is nothing like this. His skinny little white dick is 3 inches hard. He doesn’t have the cock to pleasure her, and he doesn’t take control during sex like she needs and wants as a woman.

While Trey is rubbing his big sweaty cock on her face, he feels the cold hair from Cheryl’s nostrils sniff his ball sack. He hears her do it too.

He says, “Oh you nasty little hoe. Sniff those fucking balls.”

That sweaty, musky cock smell is so manly and turns Cheryl on, and she hears how horny he sounds when he says that. She smirks knowing she’s turning him on. Trey grabs the end of his dick and rubs his cock head above her head, as Cheryl is under his big cock, sniffing his balls. She opens her mouth and Trey feels Cheryl put one of his balls in her mouth and starts sucking on it. He works his cock head in his hand while looking down at her sucking on his nut. She gently pulls her head back until his nut pops out of her mouth. She looks up at with that cute smile of hers.

Trey says, “Wash those fucking balls with your mouth, hoe.”

Cheryl is so turned on by being submissive like this, and she licks all over his hanging ball sack. She puts the other nut in her mouth and sucks on it. Cheryl is tasting his sweaty, salty balls, and is not disgusted by it at all.
Trey wants to see her cute face with his cock in her mouth, so he says, “Open your mouth”.

Cheryl looks up at him and opens her mouth ready to suck on his big beautiful black penis. He bends his dick down and puts the head of his cock in Cheryl’s mouth, and she closes those lips around it and starts sucking. She loves the feeling of sucking on a big hard cock. It is like a stress reliever for Cheryl to feel a big hard penis in her mouth, and suck on it like a baby sucking her bottle. That’s why she cheated on Mike a few years ago and sucked her coworkers dick in his car.

Trey takes his shirt off, while she grabs his thick penis with both of her little white hands, all while keeping the cock head in her mouth. It’s so long and thick she can grab it with both of her hands and stroke the shaft as she sucks on the tip. Trey just stands there looking down at this sexy white hoe twisting her hands on his shaft as she’s sucking hard on the cock head. She’s good at sucking cock, and even sticks the tip of her tongue in his slit on his cock head. She can taste his precum from his hole as she teasingly flicks her tongue.

He leans his head back, staring at the ceiling, and says, “Ooooohhh shiiiiiiiiitttt. Fuuuuck yeeaaa bitch. Good girl.”

His cock is rock hard and fully erected after her teasing his slit like that. It drove him wild, and he wants to fuck her mouth so bad, and see how much she can swallow.

Trey says, “Hands down…”.

Cheryl puts her hands down by her side on the sofa, still with the tip of his penis in her mouth. Trey runs both of his hands through her silky blonde hair and grips it tight. Then he pulls her mouth down as he pushes his cock in her mouth. It’s so thick and big, it fills her mouth up and hits the back of her tongue, trying to go into her throat. He hits her gag reflex, and she coughs, gagging on his cock that’s trying to go down her throat. Cheryl instinctively reaches her hands up to his cock to try to pull it out of her mouth.

Trey just says, “Hands down, bitch.”

Cheryl puts her hands back down to her side like she’s his slave.

He gets a tighter grip on her hair and starts fucking her mouth with his big dick. Pulling her mouth down on his cock while he’s thrusting his hips into her head. His black dick is so long, when it’s hitting her throat and can’t go down, his cock is bending as he’s trying to push it further. He knows his cock is too big for her throat, but he loves how wet and tight her mouth feels, and he just does it a little longer. Hearing the wet gurgling noises Cheryl makes, when he goes just a little bit too far, and she coughs with his dick in her mouth. He pulls his cock out and it’s covered in spit and drool. A string of spit is connecting her lips to his cock, as it's throbbing in the air in front of her face. She looks up at Trey and her eyes are watery from her gag reflex.

Trey is so horny now with his wet cock twitching in the air, he says, “Take that dress off. Show me that white pussy.”

Cheryl wipes the spit off her lips and chin. She is so horny she doesn’t even think about Mike at all as she lifts her dress up and pulls it off her. She sits back on the sofa and puts both of her feet up on the edge of the seat. She spreads her feet apart and opens her legs, showing Trey her bald wet pussy.

Trey sees more tattoos she has on her pale skin, and it turns him on even more. That huge pin up girl tattoo on her side, and he sees her perky, tiny little titties on her chest. Her tits are so cute and not saggy at all. She has hard pink nipples poking out on her tits like little pink erasers. Cheryl sits on the sofa, biting her lower lip in anticipation, looking up at Trey. He stands there, looking at her body as he strokes his big cock.

Trey gets down on his knees on the floor in front of her and sees her pussy up close. Cheryl’s so horny and aroused that her pussy lips are so thick and puffy. Her body is making her labia lips get big like that to protect her vagina during sex. Cheryl has her legs spread apart, and it makes her pussy spread open like a flower, exposing the wet, pink tender flesh inside her white pussy. Her clit sticking out at the top, and her vaginal hole so small and exposed to Trey. He can tell her pussy is gonna be a tight grip on his cock.

Trey leans down and puts his big wet lips on her pussy. He licks it from her vaginal hole, all the way up to her clit in one big wet lick with his tongue. That one big wet lick makes Cheryl moan. He loves the smell and taste of this white pussy, and does sloppy wet licks all over it. Then he puts his big lips over her clit, slurping on that erected little sensitive button of hers.

When Trey sucks on her clit like that, Cheryl’s head falls back in the seat. She stares at the ceiling, moaning, and breathing heavy. His wet mouth is sucking on her entire pussy and it’s driving her wild. Then suddenly Trey pulls her ass out to the very edge of the sofa and pushes her legs back onto her. Cheryl’s legs are bent at the knees, with her feet over her head. She reaches up and grabs her toes to hold her legs back. This makes her stick her ass out even more. Trey goes lower and presses his big wet tongue on her asshole and swirls all around it, then presses his lips on her butthole, kissing it. Cheryl looks down between her legs, and just sees Trey’s upper head.

She says, “Ohhhh shiiiiitt…”

She holds onto her feet above her head and her toes curl up in her fingers. Cheryl hasn’t gotten her ass eaten out like this since she let her coworker do it to her that one night. Mike thinks ass play is gross, but Cheryl loves it.

Trey does another big wet lick from her asshole, all the way to her clit. Then gets back down to make out with that tight, puckered up little butthole. He knows she’s a dirty girl that likes her ass eaten.

Trey pulls his head away and they’re both so horny now.

Trey looks right into Cheryl’s eyes and says, “I wanna cum in this white pussy so bad. You’re so fucking sexy Cheryl. Are you on birth control?”

Cheryl wants to fuck so bad now, even with all the consequences that could happen from it. She thinks that even if she did get pregnant from tonight, the fuck session that she’s about to receive from that huge cock will be worth it.

She feels so submissive and sexy with him, she smiles and says, “No I’m not…”

Trey stands up and lifts Cheryl to her feet. He picks her up and puts her over his shoulder. Her head hangs off the back of him, and her ass and legs are in front of him. She’s so petite and light he picks her up easily. He carries her like she’s a trophy that he won, and now he gets to do whatever he wants with her. He starts walking down the hallway to the bedroom he sees. Cheryl’s feelings and thoughts about Mike and any consequences are all out of her head now. She’s so turned on by this dominant masculine black boy that she wants to fuck him so bad. She doesn’t care about getting fucked on the same bed that her boyfriend is gonna sleep in when he comes back.

Trey drops her on the bed, and she bounces on it. Cheryl is laying on her back, while Trey stands next to the edge of the bed. He grabs her hips and pulls her ass to the edge. He grabs under her knees and pushes her legs back on her, and tells her to hold them. He sees that fat wet pussy spread open between her legs under him, and he spits on his hand and rubs it on the head of his black cock.

Cheryl’s gonna learn that dirty talk turns Trey a lot during sex. He rubs the tip of his thick cock between her fat wet pussy lips, teasing her.

Trey says, “You want me to fuck this white pussy? Huh? You want me to beat this pussy up with my big dick?”

Cheryl holds her legs back as she lays on the bed. There’s no hesitation now in her response. She’s horny and she’s had race play fantasies for so long, and she’s wanted to say this for years.

She says, “I want you to fuck me with your big black cock and cum inside me.”

Hearing her say that in her cute little voice drives Trey wild. He thinks how this slut doesn’t care if she gets pregnant, and how that’s so fucking hot. He pushes the fat tip of his penis in her vaginal hole, and he feels it stretch around his thick cock. His dick slides in her wet tight pussy, and Cheryl lays her head back on the bed, staring straight up.

She says, “Oooooohhhh yesssssss. I wanna feel it deep inside me.”

Now that his cocks in her pussy, he grabs both of her ankles and holds her legs open in the air. Feeling that tight pussy grip on his dick, he just overpowers her and makes her pussy keep stretching out. Working his hips back and forth, he fucks her and his black cock is already getting soaked in her pussy juice.

He loves seeing her big white feet up in the air as she gets fucked. He finally sees the soles of her feet and they’re so sexy. She has long, skinny feet with a big sexy arch on them. Long skinny toes, and the soles of her feet are clean, with pink and pale skin tones on her soles. He holds her ankles and brings one of her feet up to his face as he fucks her. He presses her toes on his nose and sniffs her toes, then licks all over the soft, smooth sole and arch of her foot. Then he puts those toes in his mouth and sucks on them as he looks down at her as she gets fucked. He gets so turned on by her feet it makes his cock rock hard. It feels like a thick pole is fucking her pussy.

He says, “Sexy fucking feet, MMMMMmmmm”.

He switches legs and pulls the other foot up to his face. He’s so horny now he buries his nose underneath her long skinny white toes, and he starts sniffing her foot so hard while he fucks her. He sniffs her foot and feels her toes curling up on his face. It turns him so much he almost nuts, and has to stop for a few seconds.

He pulls her foot away and holds her legs open, and leans down over top of her as he fucks her. Bucking his hips, doing a nice hard rhythm with his cock strokes. Her pussy is deeper than her mouth, and he’s going balls deep. Feeling how much looser her pussy feels now, he knows he’s working it out. Her pussy is so wet, and he’s stuffing it full of dick, and it’s making loud, wet queef sounds because his cocks pushes all the air out of her pussy. He’s leaning over her, looking down at her gorgeous face, watching it contort as she gets fucked by him. She screams and he feels her pussy clamp down on his dick as he makes her cum. Her hands push on his chest, trying to signal him to slow down after her orgasm, but he fucks right through her orgasm and keeps making her take that dick.

He hears Cheryl’s cute little whimpers as he’s smashing her pussy, and seeing her face and those noises she’s making almost makes him cum again.

He pulls his cock out and stops and says, “Fuck, you almost made me nut”

Trey is leaning down over top of Cheryl, and she pulls his face to hers and starts making out with him. They shove their tongues in each other’s mouths, and kiss passionately. Cheryl uses one of her hands and grabs his big wet cock that’s throbbing in the air above her pussy.

She slowly strokes it and says, “You want to get me pregnant, don’t you bad boy?”

Hearing this older white teacher say that drives Trey wild.

Trey says, “Fuck yes, you sexy little bitch. You want me to fuck a baby in you? What would your boyfriend think about that?”

Cheryl has an evil little grin on her face and says, “I’ll just lie to him for 9 months and say it’s his. I bet I could make up some lie and tell him I was r*ped by a black guy and don’t remember anything.”

Trey gets so turned on by how naughty this white girl is. She knows that she’s sexy and she can manipulate men and get whatever she wants. From rich guys giving her money, to alpha male men with big cocks giving her the sex that she needs. Trey wants to use and abuse this white slut and make her have his black baby.

He flips her over on the bed. She’s lying flat on her stomach in the prone position, and Trey sees that big pale white ass, and her bird tattoo on her upper back. This is the breeding position because he can fuck her hard and make himself nut.

Cheryl lays on the bed, her body shiny wet from the sweat on her. She’s never had sex like this, and she loves it. Trey looks down at her and sees this vulnerable white slut, and his cock is throbbing. He climbs on her back and uses his feet to push her legs apart on the bed and keep them spread open. He grabs Mike's pillow on the bed and puts it under Cheryl’s stomach so her back arches a little and her ass sticks up.

Trey rubs his cock on her pussy again, leans down by Cheryl’s head and says, “I’m gonna cum in this white pussy.”

Cheryl’s only thought is fucking him, and nothing else.

She says, “I want your cum in me, Trey…”

Hearing her say that drives him wild, and he slides his cock back in her fuck hole and puts his hands on the bed like he’s in a push up position. He combines thrusting his hips with his cock, and slamming his body weight down on her that makes this position a deeper, harder fuck. Slamming his cock in her pussy, smashing her, so his balls are smacking her clit. She grips the bed sheets and whimpers as she takes his 11 inch penis deep in her pussy.

In this new position, Cheryl can feel the curve in his penis digging in and rubbing her wet, ribbed vaginal walls deep inside of her. It makes her toes curl up in the bed sheets, and she bites the pillow by her head.

Trey is making horny animalistic groans and grunts as he fucks, because it feels so good for him when he can pound her deep and hard like he wants.

He keeps slamming his body weight down into her ass, and says, “Take that dick, you fucking bitch. Take that dick.”

He feels his big hot load getting built up, and he grabs Cheryl’s hair into a ponytail in one hand, and he pulls her head back. Cheryl’s head gets yanked back and he rides her hard. Trey looks next to the bed and sees a photo of her and Mike. Trey thinks about how he’s fucking this white guy’s girl behind his back and he’s gonna get her pregnant probably. That gets him so close to cumming, thinking about what he’s doing to her.

Trey’s fucking Cheryl hard and says in a loud voice, “You want me to breed this white pussy, hoe? Huh? Say it! Say you want to be a baby mama!”

Cheryl is so caught up in the moment too and doesn’t hesitate at all and says, “MMMMmmmm fuuuuck yessss Trey…. Mmmm cum in my pussy. I wanna have your babies!”

Trey’s load is built up in the tip of his cock, and he was edging himself while she said that. He pounds Cheryl’s pussy a few more times, then feels his hot cum about to explode.

He says, “I’m gonna fucking cum!”

Trey grunts and moans like an animal as his black cock starts squirting out heavy thick wads of his nut into Cheryl’s pussy. He keeps his dick balls deep, and she can feel it inside of her body as it is squirting out and splashing against her cervix at the end of her pussy. Trey had a pent up load, and it’s about 10 big squirts until he milked it all out of his cock. He keeps his cock inside of Cheryl as he’s over top of her, holding her down on the bed. Letting the orgasmic tingling rush run through his body from head to toe.

Cheryl lays there exhausted, with her head laying on the bed. She’s out of breath too, laying there looking at the pictures of her and Mike on the dresser.

She breathes heavily and says, “Oh my god…. wow…. You fucked my brains out, Trey.”

Trey pulls out of her and his dicks getting soft, but it’s still a big, long cock that swings between his legs. His black penis is covered in white creamy cum from both of them. He stands up next to the bed and Cheryl rolls over on her back, still trying to catch her breath. He just looks her over head to toe, thinking about how sexy she looks. She’s hot and sweaty laying on the bed, and he can see all of her tattoos all over her body. He looks at her long skinny legs laying on the bed, her big feet hanging off the side, and he looks at her flat stomach and imagines her with a big pregnant belly.

He says, “That felt so fucking good. I blew so hard in you.”

Cheryl lifts her head up off the bed and looks at Trey and says, “Yeah I know, I could fucking feel your cum hitting my cervix.”

She gets up off the bed and slowly stands up, because her legs are still weak and wobbly.

She says, “I’m gonna take a quick shower. You can get something to drink and watch tv if you want.”

Cheryl walks by Trey on her way to the bathroom, and when she’s next to him, Trey spanks her big white ass with his hand.

Trey says, “Sexy fucking ass.”

Cheryl’s pale white booty jiggles, and she looks back over her shoulder to Trey and smirks at him as she walks to the bathroom.

She gets in the bathroom and looks at herself in the mirror. Her hair is messed up, and she has the typical look of a girl that just got fucked. Her body is still buzzing with adrenaline as she thinks again about what she did tonight. It was the best sex of her life. She was so turned on, finally acting out her race play fantasies in bed. It turned her on so much to say to him while he fucked her that she wanted to have his babies. But now that the rush is gone, she gets a little worried about actually getting pregnant.

She just tells herself in her head, *Ok…I’m gonna get my period in 2 weeks, it’ll be fine. It’ll be ok.*

She gets out of the shower and walks out in her towel to the living room, but doesn’t see Trey anywhere.

She looks around, then grabs her cell phone and texts Trey, “Hey…Thanks for saying goodbye I guess….”

She realizes that he just left and ghosted her.

Trey knew he was leaving to go to an out of state college in one week. He knew when he left the apartment that he would never see her again, and he doesn’t even care if she gets pregnant. He won’t have to worry about it. To him, Cheryl was just a sexy white bitch that he wanted to fuck and cum in her like he marked his territory, and he knows he’s going to do the same thing with tons of younger girls at the college he’s going to.

Cheryl sits on the same sofa from earlier and is a little depressed. She feels so used right now, and it pisses her off that she was the one that got taken advantage of. Her phone buzzes, and she picks it up to look at what Trey responded back with. It’s a message from Mike.

He says, “Hey baby! Just wanted to say goodnight and I love you!”

Cheryl just ignores his text and doesn’t even respond. Mike is the last thing on her mind right now.

One month goes by.

Cheryl missed her period by two weeks. She’s sitting on the toilet in the bathroom by herself, and she looks at the pregnancy test that she just took. It’s positive. She starts to cry, trying not to be too loud where Mike could hear her. She is freaking out and wondering what she is gonna say. She has no idea what to do, so she just decides to lie to Mike about it. She’s gonna tell him it’s his, and then she will just try to think of some big lie to tell him in 9 months.

Cheryl wipes the tears off her face and walks out to the living room, where Mike is playing video games.

She sits next to him, and says, “Baby…guess what…. You’re gonna be a Daddy! I’m pregnant!”

Mike is shocked and confused.

He says, “Wait…what? Are you serious? How?! I’ve worn a condom every single time we had sex since we started dating. Are you sure?”

Cheryl is a very good liar and convinces Mike that it’s his baby.

She shows him the pregnancy test and says, “I guess one of your condoms broke one night. I don’t know! But yeah, I’m sure. I’m pregnant!”

They both hug each other on the same sofa where Cheryl sucked her first black cock, and got her ass eaten out on. Her face is showing happiness and excitement to Mike, but in her head she’s still nervous of getting caught, and what she will say when she’s at the hospital and Mike sees her push out a black baby.

Nine months go by.

The months go by quickly, and she’s never confessed anything to Mike. She’s just hoping that Mike will believe the story that she made up.

The day of the ., Cheryl and Mike are at the hospital. She has her feet up on the hospital bed.

The doctor is saying, “Ok Cheryl, now it’s time to push and get this baby out of you. Push! Come on! Push!”

Even feeling the most intense pain of her life while giving birth, her mind is still racing about what she’s going to say. Mike is behind the doctor in the room waiting to see his new son arrive in the world. Cheryl closes her eyes and screams, and pushes as hard as she can. Then she hears the baby crying. She opens her eyes and looks at Mike, and he has just a look of shock and confusion on his face. There’s no excitement, happiness or smile from Mike. He stares at this black baby that just came out of his girlfriend, and he’s just in shock. He looks at Cheryl with her long legs spread open on the hospital bed. He can’t help but think about how she probably spread her legs like that for some black guy while they were dating. The doctors clean the baby off and give it to Cheryl. She holds it and kisses her new baby. She sees Mike walk out of the hospital room, and Cheryl knows it’s going to be hard to convince him of her story. She’s always gotten away with cheating, and is good at getting whatever she wants. Deep down she knows she will get away with this.

Mike doesn’t make a scene or anything at the hospital. He just leaves and doesn’t say anything to his girlfriend. The next day at the hospital, Cheryl is recovering and about to be sent home.

She texts Mike, “Hey…Will you come pick me up? I can explain.”

They drive back in his car, but don’t say a word to each other. Once Cheryl walks in the apartment and sits down with her baby, Mike slams the door shut.

He says, “What the fuck is going on, Cheryl? You better fucking tell me what you did right now, and don’t fucking lie to me!”

Cheryl’s thought about this for a while, about what to say to Mike. She thought of some made up story that he would believe, and she could get away with this.

She says, “Mike, I swear I thought it was yours. I never told you what happened to me last summer when you were gone on one of our trips. I went out to a bar with some of my friends, and I don’t remember what happened. I think some black guy that was trying to hit on me put something in my drink. I remember being in his car, then him being on top of me and hurting me. I’m sorry I never told you. I never wanted to think about that night again, so I never told you. I swear, I have no idea what happened…”

For once, Cheryl can’t be the narcissistic little brat that she’s been her entire life. Mike doesn’t believe a single word of her story. He call’s her bluff.

Mike says, “You know what I think? I think you’re fucking liar, and that you’re a fucking whore! I don’t believe any of that bullshit story you just made up. I think you’re a fucking cheater! So, what really happened, Cheryl? Huh?! Did you wait until I was gone on a trip, and just invite some black guy you met into my fucking apartment, and you fucked him raw? You fucking whore! I never want to see your white, trashy ass ever again in my life! Get your shit out of my apartment by tomorrow, we’re fucking done! You’re going to be nothing more than a white trash piece of shit, single mom with a black baby! Bye bitch!”

Mike walks out the door and slams it shut. Cheryl sits on the sofa in shock, holding her black baby. He’s crying and she’s trying to calm him down. She’s sitting on the edge of the sofa, the same spot where 9 months ago this whole thing started. She wishes she never texted Trey back and flirted with him. It ruined her life. But she looks at her new baby and kisses it. She knows she’s stuck with this black baby, and there’s nothing that can get her out of this situation. She sits there just thinking about stuff. How she feels so stupid thinking she could have gotten away with it. She felt stupid thinking how she thought that it was going to be ok, and she would just get her period after fucking Trey. She remembers how powerful Trey’s cumshot was inside her pussy. She remembers feeling every powerful squirt of his sperm splashing all over her vaginal walls inside of her. There was no way that she would have just gotten her period after that, but it was the only hope that she had.

The next day Cheryl gets a text from one of her coworkers at the school.

It reads, “Hey! I remember you said your delivery day was last week! Congratulations! Will you bring in your new baby to the school? We all wanna see you and him!”

Cheryl knows she can’t hide it forever, and just decides to go to the school and bring her baby. She walks into the teachers’ lounge with her baby in its carriage, and waits for the other teachers in the school to come in and congratulate her. She sits at the table and watches each teacher that walks into the room, and sees the look on their faces. They all remember 9 months ago when Cheryl worked there, and how her boyfriend came in the morning with her and talked to everyone. They all liked Mike just as much as they liked Cheryl. So, when they see Cheryl alone at the table, and with a black baby, they all try to be nice and smile, but it’s obvious what they’re really thinking.

The teacher that texted Cheryl to come in goes up to her and says, “Where’s Mike?”

Cheryl leans next to her and just whispers, “We broke up.”

The older male teacher that tried asking Cheryl out for dinner on her first day walked in and saw her. She sees him give her a fake smile, then he laughs and walks out of the room. She doesn’t want to run out of the room and make a scene, but she feels so humiliated right now, sitting at the table and watching everyone gossip about her behind her back. After all the fake smiles and fake congratulations, the teachers walk out and Cheryl’s alone in the room with her baby. She’s so depressed, she’s about to break down and cry from being humiliated like that. She gets herself together and grabs her baby and walks out.

As she’s walking down the hall, pushing her black baby in its carriage, there’s two tall black students by the lockers. She thinks they must be new seniors, because she doesn’t remember seeing them last year.

As she’s walking in the hall next to them, one of the boys says, “Hey Ms. D. That’s a cute baby. I can’t wait to see you when you come back and teach here again.”

Cheryl just smiles and says, “Thanks guys. He’s my cute little baby boy. His name is Trevor. I’m coming back to teach here full-time next month. I’ll see you guys around.”

Cheryl walks down the hall with her new black baby, about to start a new chapter in her life.

What Cheryl doesn’t know is that the black senior boy that talked to her in the hall was Jamal. He was with Trey in the back of her class last year. She didn’t even recognize him, but he remembers her. That sexy white substitute teacher that he and Trey were trying to find out her information so they could text her. After Trey left Mike’s apartment 9 months ago, he texted Jamal and told him how he just fucked the substitute teacher. Jamal didn’t believe him, so Trey sent him the photo that he took of his cock laying on Cheryl’s face. Jamal saw the tattoos on her body and knew it really was her. Now that Trey is gone at college, Jamal is going to try to fuck her now, and he’s gonna bring his friend with him.

Cheryl doesn’t realize it yet, but her inner slut is going to - again. When she comes back to class next month, by the end of the first week she’s going to be broken down and have those two black students over at her new apartment, getting double teamed by both of them. She’s going to turn into the new whore at the high school.

The wife and i have a friend that loves that part of it just as much as i do and we ensure that each time we get together, we make a show of it. From pulling the curtains shut in the bedroom, lightning candles, glasses of wine just as we would for an evening of just the wife and I at home. The more intimate, the better. The wife usually wearing something sexy that's she worn for me previously. There's a lot of kissing, touching, holding and caressing. It's almost exactly as it is when my wife and i make love, except, he's here and he's touching her in ways that only her husband should. Her body, which in our wedding vows was only meant for me, is being explored by his lips, tongue, fingers.. she's melting for him in a way that I've only ever seen her do with me.

His cock doesn't even have to penetrate her for this act to be considered the ultimate taboo, because even before he places himself inside her, she's submitted her entire body to him willingly and I've sat back and watched, giving him my consent to have my wife in any manner be chooses. He loves to hear me tell him how much i love watching him kiss her lips or how hard i get watching him explore her body like two teenage lovers would for the first time. And i do get incredibly hard watching the two of them together, in the privacy of our bedroom, the shower, our living room, our dining room, the kitchen, the pool in the backyard. Our neighbors see his car and don't even have a clue that our friend is currently lying on his stomach, lapping the inner folds of my wife's lovely pink pussy. They couldn't guess that right as he walked in the front door, his hands went to my wife's bare ass, pulling her to his body, against his raging erection. They also have no clue that I've tasted my own wife's sweat and juices on his erection.

When we are out with friends, none of them would guess that I've watched him, the only single one amongst our ranks bring my wife to orgasm after orgasm so very many times. They also would never realize that I've watched his enormous balls tighten as they unloaded deeply into my wife and that my lips were there to taste him, to lick him from her well fucked hole. We were all sitting down at a restaurant for dinner a few nights ago. No one commented that we had arrived in the same car, nor did they have any reason to assume that the three of us also shared a shower before arriving to dinner, because let's face it, when the three of us are together privately, things get incredibly messy. If anybody had bothered to look, they might have caught a glimpse of his hand on my wife's thigh while we laughed at a joke that i had told.

Our friends are a little less open than we are, I'm sure if they knew that my best friend's cock was firmly implanted in my wife each and every weekend, making love to her like only a husband should, they would surely disapprove. What if any of them saw the absolute filthy text that are exchanged daily. Even more fun is when we go out of town, checking into a single hotel room, one bed, just the three of us. The wedding rings on our fingers do little for the image of his lips on my wife's while the desk clerk gives us our keys. It's such a thrill. It's always a thrill with our friend.

He's always been so respectful of our wishes, and he's never left us unsatisfied with our unique friendship. He doesn't usually fuck around with other women anymore. Though no one knows, my wife is just as much his as she is mine. And he loves every minute he gets with her. Most people that know us think that our friend just loves hanging out, but it's so much more elaborate and sexually twisted then they could imagine. I didn't realize that on my wedding day, when we said our vows, that i would one day be slipping him into her tight little snatch three or four times a week. That the bed we share as a married couple now also belongs to our friend with the thick cock that fills my wife just as much as my own does. He's never had to wear a condom with us. In this forbidden relationship that we share, my wife's entire body belongs to him. She's my wife yes, but behind closed doors, she's his lover, his little slut, his fuck toy. From incredibly erotic and romantic to downright dirty 'fuck my cunt with your thick fucking meat stick, baby, i need more.' My wife and her lover do it all. Whether i join them, just watch, or lie underneath licking them both, i couldn't be happier. Most wife's only have fantasies of another man taking them because that's all they're told it should be, but my wife has the real thing. It's so fucking hot closing the curtains. My Pulse always quickens because i know that once the curtains close, this forbidden affair begins again.
__________________

horny in a woman's thong pulled to the side exposing my ass and hard cock.....my tits hanging with my nipples hard.....need a real man with a hard cock to show me how to become the sissy cunt that I know that I am.....need to be shown over and over how every real man "owns" me and my one purpose is to satisfy their cocks by letting them cum in all of my sissy holes over and over....

Just would like to say something about these celeb leaked nudes. Yes some are real. But people STOP grabbing pics you find on the net saying it's even more pics of this or that celeb. Just because they have the same tit size and not showing there face you claim it's that person. Stop spamming this site with fake crap.

For instance. A Kate Upton pic that shows her standing (no face shot) with tits hanging out and a tattoo on her left side. NO this is not Kate. Kate does not even have a tattoo on her side. Please stop spamming that pic all over the site. This is getting ridiculous!

OK so this is my first ever post on motherless, I have watched the boards for a while and enjoyed reading the posts and stories that everyone else has but until now I have never had anything worth while posting about.

So this is my story...

I used to rent a basement suite and the family that lived upstairs were also renters in the same house, they were very nice. We always got along really well. Anyway they had a couple sons and one of them I became good friends with. We always used to drink together...along with his parents (the other one was too young). I got to know them really well and they sort of became like family to me. His dad was constantly working out of town, often for extended periods of time..leaving his wife at home bored and lonely, we often hung out and I always thought she was hot...a real milf! I often fantasized about fucking her when he was gone...but never acted on those thoughts ever. We got along really well and she never had any problems touching me on the arm or something like that.

Well they ended up moving out and renting a nother place that was closeby, and eventually I also left as well and moved out of town. We still hung out but it had been a while since I last saw them. I went and visited this weekend because it was my friends birthday and he really wanted me to be there...they had a bunch of people over and it was a big party. We were all having a great time, and I happened to be sitting on the couch across from his mom. Everyone was listening to music and talking really loud so it was sort of difficult to hear what different conversations were around you. It was also pretty late, 1:00 AM or so so we were all pretty drunk, including his mom.

All of a sudden she leaned in to tell me something, and just started confessing about how much she loved me, and had for a long time...since a few months after we met. She told me about how she didn't love her husband at all anymore and they never had sex anymore. She said that though there were constantly guys hitting on her she was never interested because all she could think about was being with me. I was really not expecting that! it blew me away completely, I had never had any idea that she felt the same way about me as I did about her. We talked about it for a while and I ended up feeling her up right there on the couch while nobody was looking. It was exhilarating, and I could tell right away how much she loved it. We decided to meet up later after everyone had passed out or left for the night. She went upstairs shortly after and I continued to hang out and drink...waiting for everyone to leave!

About an hour later everything was pretty much winding down and I had picked a couch that I was going to sleep on...and pretended to go to sleep...excitedly waiting for everyone else to...which didn't take long! I slowly went upstairs and I could see her sitting on the couch across the room. I went over and sat down beside her and we made out for a few minutes, while we touched each other. I felt her soft tits under her bra, they were hard and nice and big. I couldnt believe that was going on!

I had almost completely forgotten that her husband was there as well but he hadnt participated much in the party. And I heard someone coming down the stairs that led to the top floor of the house. So I freaked out a bit and went into the bathroom, just to make sure. It was so I silently made my way down to where my couch was...and listened for the talking to stop. I gave a few extra just to be safe! When I got back I immediately noticed she had removed her pants, and was lying on the couch that she had been on before. I walked over and kissed her...and noticed she had removed her bra too! It was such easy access, and I slipped her panties to the side and kneeled down and sucked on her clit, she was already dripping wet! She moaned softly as I licked her, and then took my now throbbing cock out of my pants and slowly put it in. I still couldnt believe this was happening, as I slowly fucker her, she was still tight as hell and felt amazing. I kissed her and lifted up her shirt as we fucked. There was another sound and I went downstairs (DAMNIT!)

I wanted so badly to go up and continue but I waited a bit longer this time, and she came down stairs to me. She got on top of the couch and me and we fucked for a good 15 minutes or so, and both loved it, she moaned and I couldnt get enough of her pussy. She said after a while that she had to go up or her husband would come looking. she we ended it there....just as she was leaving she said she wanted to see me again, and we could have some real alone time together to do whatever we wanted! I cant wait till the next time we meet up...we have been talking about it nonstop!